Announcements: Cutting Costs (2024) » January 2024 Copyfraud Attack » Finding Universes to Join (and making yours more visible!) » Guide To Universes On RPG » Member Shoutout Thread » Starter Locations & Prompts for Newcomers » RPG Chat — the official app » Frequently Asked Questions » Suggestions & Requests: THE MASTER THREAD »

Latest Discussions: Adapa Adapa's for adapa » To the Rich Men North of Richmond » Shake Senora » Good Morning RPG! » Ramblings of a Madman: American History Unkempt » Site Revitalization » Map Making Resources » Lost Poetry » Wishes » Ring of Invisibility » Seeking Roleplayer for Rumple/Mr. Gold from Once Upon a Time » Some political parody for these trying times » What dinosaur are you? » So, I have an Etsy » Train Poetry I » Joker » D&D Alignment Chart: How To Get A Theorem Named After You » Dungeon23 : Creative Challenge » Returning User - Is it dead? » Twelve Days of Christmas »

Players Wanted: Long-term fantasy roleplay partners wanted » Serious Anime Crossover Roleplay (semi-literate) » Looking for a long term partner! » JoJo or Mha roleplay » Seeking long-term rp partners for MxM » [MxF] Ruining Beauty / Beauty x Bastard » Minecraft Rp Help Wanted » CALL FOR WITNESSES: The Public v Zosimos » Social Immortal: A Vampire Only Soiree [The Multiverse] » XENOMORPH EDM TOUR Feat. Synthe Gridd: Get Your Tickets! » Aishna: Tower of Desire » Looking for fellow RPGers/Characters » looking for a RP partner (ABO/BL) » Looking for a long term roleplay partner » Explore the World of Boruto with Our Roleplaying Group on FB » More Jedi, Sith, and Imperials needed! » Role-player's Wanted » OSR Armchair Warrior looking for Kin » Friday the 13th Fun, Anyone? » Writers Wanted! »

A Tale of Seven Children

The Earth, 2015

0 INK

a part of A Tale of Seven Children, by zody.

None

zody holds sovereignty over The Earth, 2015, giving them the ability to make limited changes.

2,895 readers have been here.

Setting

Default Location for A Tale of Seven Children
Create a Character Here »

Minimap

The Earth, 2015 is a part of A Tale of Seven Children.

2 Places in The Earth, 2015:

17 Characters Here

Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade [41] "I like to think I'm the Demon of Sarcasm..."
Sebastian 'Inferno' [41] "You don't have to like me. I just don't have to like you."
Michael A. Malachim [23] "I have to be thankful for what I've been given."
Kane O'Reilly [22] "I don't have faith I'll succeed. What I do believe, is that I won't give up until I do."
Devin Namach [16] "I am Devin, One of Seven."
Brenhin [16] A Demon King of fire and betrayal
Notable NPCs [14] A character sheet for the Characters that aren't played by any discernable person. (READ: Not given a character sheet of their own) WIP
Illusion [13] "Me? I don't matter right now, after all, you are the main course~". [WIP]
Keilani Dreahen [12] "It's comforting to know that you can kill me, so stand by my side always."

Start Character Here »


Setting

2 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris (Hikari Scarlet) - The Executioner


Deon grinned as he noticed that his taunting had worked, the flames that were Ansgar's 'hair' flared up, and he threw his axe at the tree. Deon grinned, leaping off of that tree and landing of Ansgar's shoulder. He hoped that his weight would throw Ansgar off, as he leaped away again. He grinned as his feet hit the ground, and he turned, facing the Demon. "Heh, 'pitiful creature'? Look who's talking. You've only landed one blow on me, but you have an axe and I have nothing!". Deon lifted his hands out of his pockets, shwocasing the fact that he had no weapons to fight Ansgar with, and he grinned. "But seriously? I'm pretty sure the only 'pitiful creature' here is you, Ansy-wansy". He grinned and ducked the halberd of a Fire Demon, but he picked it up and hurled it straight into Ansgar. "Come on, kid. I'm too strong for you". He grinned even wider. "And even if you've hit me once, where's my wound, eh?". He sighed, and put his hands back into his pockets. He observed that his shirt was practically burned off, and so were his shoes, and his jeans had a few holes here and there, but his hoodie was perfectly untouched, aside from where Rin had tore it's arm off, of course. Deon grinned, and threw it off. "Come on, Ansgar. Think you can match me?". He grinned at the reply he recieved and charged at the Demon, grinning like a lunatic. "Come on, let's do this!". He leaped over a Demon that had tried to slash him in half, using it to propel himself forward and slam his fist into Ansgar's chest, which in turn sent him flying through a ton of trees. Deon grinned and spoke. "Really, is that all you've got?".

He shuffled his feet as Ansgar stood, or at least Deon thought he stood, but nevertheless Deon grinned, obviously having fun. He ran at the demon and leat loose a kick that him his opponents arm with a sickening crunch, and Deon grinned as he saw it floating down towards the ground. "Whoa, I forgot how powerful my kicks were... Heh". He stood, waiting for Ansgar to stand up and fight. "Come on, didn't you want to fight me?".

~~~~~


Rin and Asmodeus


Rin laughed as she saw Deon kicking Ansgar's ass, but she had a bigger problem to worry about now. She sighed and stood up, wincing slightly. "Well shit, there's a Magma Demon here too". She grinned and held out her claws. "Bring it, burnt-brains". Suddenly, Asmodeus dropped down beside her and grinned. "Heya Rin, and Michael and Scott. Need help? I'd love to lend ya some~". Rin simply grinned and spoke. "Let's go, sister!".

Setting

7 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Devin Namach Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Brenhin
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Sebastian's Story ~

"Well, it seems you've finally given me a challenge..." He spoke out, seeming to form an ice spear in his hand as he threw it at Sebastian, who spun around and kicked it, breaking it into pieces as the pieces scattered around them. "...Huh." Sebastian then landed in front of him, as he aims a punch at him. The ice demon's eyes widened slightly, as he tapped the ground lightly and made a short ice wall appear in between them. When the punch connected, it caused cracks on the ice, but didn't break through. Placing his hands on the ice wall, tiny little ice spikes began to form as Sebastian leaped back, the ice spikes then shooting out towards him. Quickly, he jumped up as one scratched his leg, as he landed away from the ice wall while glaring at the ice demon. "Not able to talk, are you? Shame..." The ice demon spoke out, before slamming it's hand down and freezing the ground underneath it's hand. It then slide it forward, shooting ice across the floor towards Sebastian. Seeing this, Sebastian rose up a foot and stepped down on the ice as it came near him, but instead of it freezing his foot, he broke the ice underneath it instead. However, the ice demon stumbled a bit, the hole in it's body seeming to come into effects.

"Hmm... That reminds me." The ice demon spoke to itself, forming another spear as it breaks off the top of it and then slides the broken length into the hole Lucifer had created, the ice merging with the rest of his body as he then turned his attention towards Lucifer. "You shouldn't of come, this is personal business." He spoke out, as he saw her glare at him. "Well this is personal too, you know!" The ice demon rose a brow at her. "How so? A friend of yours?" He asked. "You could say that." She responded, preparing another attack, but the ice demon slammed it's hands on the ground as ice went out towards her, forcing her to quickly focus on moving out of the way. When she stopped, the ice demon slide in front of her using ice it had forming underneath it's feet, preparing to impale her when Sebastian rammed his body into the ice demon's, sending him away. Sebastian then glared at Lucifer and let out a loud cry-like roar at her. "Sebastian, stop this!" She spoke, as Sebastian pushed her aside and rushed back towards the ice demon.

Kane, meanwhile, had just arrived and was panting and gasping for breath, putting his hands on his knees. "Come on Kane... You can do this. You aren't a kid any more, it's time to grow up. I can handle this... No prob --" He stopped when he saw Sebastian fighting the ice demon, his eyes widening a little out of surprise. "T-Thomas?" He muttered out, but then a feminine voice spoke out. "No, his first name's Sebastian." Kane turned towards Lucifer, almost jumping at this. "Where did you come from?!" He asked, watching her raise a brow at him. "I've been here. You just didn't pay attention." Kane felt suddenly embarrassed, rubbing the back of his head as she continued to speak. "Listen, you're a good fighter, right?" She asked, as Kane felt confused for a bit. "Uhhh...." Was all he could get out. "Good enough. I can't come into this fight without hurting Sebastian, and well... You seem like the only one who can pull him out of this state." Kane felt like someone had dropped a load of weight onto his shoulders. "W-what?!? How am I the only one to do it?!?" He asked, as Lucifer shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know." She said to him. "How do you not know?!?" She then gave him a serious look in her eyes. "Look, either do it, or wait for one of them to kill each other." She said, as Kane looked back towards the fight, seeing more ice being sent out around the area. "... Oh boy." Was all he could get out now.

The ice demon had resorted to making ice weapons again, trying to throw them at Sebastian, who just moved out of the way of each. The ice demon was about to slam it's hand on Sebastian as he got closer, when... Both stopped. "Prepare yourself, demon!" A voice called out, as both shifted eyes towards Kane, who was running towards them both. "Fear not, for I have come!" The ice demon rose a brow at this. "... Okay, I'm just going to be nice." He said, as he put a hand down on the ground and froze the ground underneath Kane. At this, Kane jumped. "Hah! No ice can -- WHOA!" He landed back on the ice, stumbling about as he came right for the ice demon. "Should of thought of this ahead of time." He said, before Kane rammed into the ice demon and made him stumble back a bit. Sebastian leaped towards the ice demon as he rolled out of the way, seeing Kane coming out with a sword now. "Take this, evil demon!" He cried out, as the ice demon rose a brow and planted a hand on the ground, as Kane suddenly found he couldn't move his feet. Looking down, he saw them frozen in ice, as he tried to pull out of it. "Um, okay, that's enough... You can stop the ice now." He said, as he tapped the ice. "You want me to stop? Okay." The ice demon said, snapping his fingers and making the ice break, as Kane stumbled around and got back on to the ice, making him stumble around. "Whoa, whoa, ahh!!" The ice demon looked back towards Sebastian. "... Where were we?"

However, Sebastian couldn't help but laugh, having reverted back to normal, as he was rolling around on his back, trying to stop himself from laughing anymore. "Oh my god Kane, what are you doing?! Ah-hahahahaha! Oh, oh, you can't fight worth crap! Ah-hahahahahaha!" The ice demon slowly glared. "This is a serious fight, boy. Get up and face me, like a man!" Sebastian, however, was pounding his hands on the ground now, continuing to laugh. "Oh, the way he slips on the ice! The way his voice changes when he speaks like that! The way he -- he --" He was cut off by the laughter, as the ice demon glared at him and walked forward. "ENOUGH!" He shouted, forming an ice hammer as he slammed it down at Sebastian, who quickly rolled away and got up while the ice hammer broke on impacting the ground. "Okay, I'm here. What did I --" He stopped as he looked over at Kane. "Hey, what are you doing over here?!" He shouted, as he tried to run to hep him get off the ice, but found himself slipping on the same ice. "Hey, wait a minute, whoa -- ah!" He ended up slipping and landing on his back, closing his eyes tightly as the ice demon walked forward towards them. "Too easy." He said, before he was stopped by something colliding into him, it's blade nearly breaking his shoulder. The ice demon put a hand over the cracked shoulder to see Lucifer returning from her weapon form again, she found herself shivering after this. "ICE CREAM CONE ON A CHOCOLATE SUNDAY!" She shouted, as the ice demon rose a brow at her. "Er, sorry..." She said, before the ice demon pulled it's hand away to reveal the cracks gone. "Oh, you can heal! I didn't know that." The ice demon furrowed it's brows at her. "Really? Can you, then?" It spoke, forming an ice spear as it throws at her, as she quickly moves to the side and grabs a hold of it... Only to quickly throw it back at him. "AH! My hand's cold, damn it why do I keep doing this to myself?!"

Sebastian pushed himself up off the ice as he ran over to Kane and pulled him off of the ice as well, helping him up. "You okay?" He asked, as Kane looked at him. "I -- I think so. Is anything broken or frozen?" He asked, as Sebastian shook his head. ".... I guess I am then." He said, as Lucifer quickly ran over. "You two might want to get ready." She said, as the ice demon was freezing the ground around him then, the air around them becoming colder as the ice continued to spread around the area, the three being lucky and thankful they were in a spot where the ice was forming around them. "I came on a good day it seems. It seems that none of you noticed that during our fight, I was turning the growing wet area around us into a frozen battlefield. I do hope none of the others mind if it grows to their battles as well... What am I saying? Of course they don't!" He looked over towards a demon who was trying it's best to avoid the growing ice. Around the park, wherever the rain hit the ground, ice would shortly begin to form afterword. First they would appear small, but the more the rain hit them, the more the ice began to grow and expand around the park. For now, it was still in the growing stage, so it wasn't a problem to the others... Yet.

Lucifer glanced over towards the lava demon's position, who easily melted the ice around it as it headed towards a battle. "Looks like I'll be needed here for a while..." She spoke to herself, as Kane looked at her. "What are you talking to yourself for?" He asked, as Lucifer lightly bonked him on the head with her first. "Stop asking questions, idiot! We have to focus!" She said, as she held her weapons in a fighting position. "If we don't end this soon, you realize this will spread all over the WDL?" She said to Kane, who quickly tried to get into a fighting stance of his own, but it seriously came off as weak. "Then we have to stop him!" He said, as Sebastian gave out a sigh. "He nearly killed me... Do I look like I have a choice?" The ice demon furrowed it's brows as it say all three looking at it seriously, seeing them all still try to fight. "Fools. You are playing in a fight that I have the overall advantage in... You have no chances." It spoke, as it dashed forward at them.

Setting

3 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Ashley Clade


Snickt. In one fell blow, the nearest demon seemed to stand for a moment vacantly before blood spurted from its torso, the beast crumpling to the ground lifelessly. Rising slightly from her kneel, Ash stood, flicking the droplets of blood from her shadow blade, turning to the 3 demons that had just watched their friend run to the slaughter. The flaming monsters roared, deciding to charge her simultaneously, brandishing their axes high as they tried to close the gap. Ashley smirked. In a flash she was behind them, blade once again dripping from use. The whole instant was barely recognisable to the naked eye, Ash melding into the shadows of the ground and darting through them at incredible speeds, raising her blade from the safety of the shadows to cleave each demon in two. Behind her, the three demons collapsed like dominos. Ash was no slouch in combat, having been taught self-defence amongst other things from her father’s spurt in the army. Combined with the work Asmodeus had put in making her combat ready, the general demons of Ansgar’s army looked like they were standing still. "So, having fun, 'princess'?" Ash glanced over to Asmodeus, who seemed to be putting the finishing touches on her own adversaries. Glaring, she turned to face her entirely, thinking to say something before hesitating. She was enjoying this… The satisfaction of dispatching those demons like they were nothing to her… Was she really that sick and twisted? What was wrong with her? Demon or not, that sort of pleasure was inhuman… Distracted by her own self-prejudice, Ash didn’t hear Asmodeus’ warning before it was far too late.

“Ash!”

With a whipping pain, Ash gave a gasp as a chain coiled around her arm. Dropping her blade, she fought with it a moment, pulling back with both hands. “Shit!” Was all she managed to say before being pulled off her feet, flying through the air and back to the brutish flame demon with the coil. Wincing as she landed hard on her back, she gave a sharp cry of pain as she felt a heavy foot stomp on her free arm, pinning her down to the ground. Fighting with the pain, she opened her eyes to a heavy shadow looming over her, a second demon’s maw wide with a grin as it approached, raising its axe high in both hands. Ash froze for a moment in fear, the blade glinting red and menacing in the light of the fires, before slamming down towards her.

Crunch! The axe embedded itself deep, ripping blood out of the rended flesh torn into by the serrated edge. A deep cry of agony roared from the demon as it was slain by its ally, the executioner’s eyes going wide as it quickly retrieved its weapon from the skull of his comrade. Behind him, there was the soft jingling of chains before the iron bonds were twisted around his neck. Feebly, he dropped his axe, grasping with both hands to try and get underneath the coils constricting his air supply. Dead weight quickly pulled him to the ground, pinning him on his back as the chains continued to pressure his soft neck, suffocating him a moment before a sickening crack reflected his broken airway, the demon lying limp. Rising from the shadows, Ash took a shuddering breath. Her timing had been perfect, sinking into the shadows with the chain had caused the first demon to fall into the axe, before she’d surface again to hook it around the other’s neck, falling back into the shadows to exert more pressure then she ever could with her own weight. Dropping the chain, she was shaken a moment, but didn’t get much more chance for a breather as another coil whipped around her neck, dragging her back to another demon. With a humongous clawed hand, he snatched up her throat, squeezing tightly as he lifted her to her feet.

“You killed Gragnon! For that, you can suffer!” Raising her higher off the ground, the demon smiled wickedly as Ash gave choked gasps from her restricted air supply. Dangling as she was, she couldn’t merge back into the shadows like last time, and she made a number of desperate kicks at the demon. Laughing to himself as he watched her struggle, he began to plod off towards the nearest fire, holding Ash over the top. Heat began to boil throughout her body, white hot sensations flooding her feet and legs as she was held over the open flame. Ash’s vision began to blur as the smoke and lack of oxygen began to get to her, and dimly, she could see the flames dancing around her, casting shadows all around… “GCK!” The demon choked this time, blood rolling out of its mouth as it staggered, loosening its grip on Ash. Behind it, the demon’s shadow had risen large from his proximity to the fire, but what was worse came from the splintering and twisting shape it had formed, snaking back towards the demon and impaling him with a multitude of spikes. Like a pincushion, black spears covered in blood pierced through him like a demented thorn bush, leaving him suspended in an expression of shocked agony. Finally, the last of his life left him as Ash was dropped, the girl coughing and staggering as she stumbled from the fire, landing on all fours. With a soft thud, so too did the demon drop, falling into the flames and smouldering with the smell of burnt flesh.

Trembling a bit in fear, Ash’s second brush with death was beginning to sink in. This was no game. She wasn’t toying with the demons or anything like that. One mistake, and she would die. Kill or be killed, that was the mantra for this situation. This wasn’t something she was enjoying; it was a battle of necessity. But if for this moment, ignoring what she was doing – Putting the death she was causing behind her – If that would help her survive through this situation, then her choice was clear. Standing amongst the flames all around her, she took in a deep breath, looking up to the sky as the rain had begun tumbling down. As some of the fires extinguished, leaving nothing but flakes of ash in their wake, she was reminded of her father.



“Daaaadd! They’re picking on me again and calling me Sooty!” The little girl whined, tugging at the pants of the man underneath the bike.

“Well, that’s not so bad. You should take it as a compliment.” The voice was smooth and calming, the man performing some final adjustments before he slid out from under the bike, wiping his hands before sitting in front of his daughter.

“Huh?” Rubbing her eyes a moment, she blinked in confusion as she felt a comforting hand on the top of her head.

“Ash…” Slowly, he ruffled the girl’s hair, smiling. “Do you know why your Mother and I decided to call you that?”

“Uhhhmmm…” Ashley paused, thinking on it for a bit, before tentatively speaking. “After that character in Mass Effect…?”

The man laughed, patting her head a couple of times. “Not quite kid.” He stopped again, smiling briefly before calmly meeting her eyes, a strange intenseness hidden in them. “No, ever since you were born, I knew you’d have things tough.” Sitting up from Ash, the man moved over to his desk, rubbing his stubbled chin before retrieving a cigarette. Carefully, he flicked his lighter, holding it against the butt for a moment, letting the flames dance. “Like a log in a fire, you’ll endure intense hardships. But no matter how much it burns…” Slowly, he moved back over to his daughter, before tapping the end of his cigarette, sending bits of dust into her face and making her squint.

“…The Ash will always remain.”




“AIIiieeeaaaAAGGGHH!” The demon gave a squeal of death as Ash pivoted, ducking the flame imp’s trident before cleanly slashing upwards through its torso. Behind her, she caught the glint of an approaching flame, instinctively sinking beneath the shadows before reappearing behind the fire breather, wrenching a blade into either side of its neck and twisting them free, severing the monster’s head from its body, causing it to roll across the ground. Around her was a swath of destruction, piles of demons in various states of decapitation and butchery, while Ash herself suffered minimal cuts and bruises through her clothes. For the moment, she’d cleared the wave of demons, having dealt with the onslaught as effectively as any of Deon’s servants. For that reason, it seemed she was to have her mettle tested by a far greater challenge.

Jumping back as a scorching flame buffeted the asphalt where she had once stood, Ash glanced up to the source. The sky was blanketed with a carpet of fire and smoke, the beast leaving a trail of flames in its wake as it galloped towards Ash. A midnight black demon clad in burning red armour, spikes and other jagged protrusions solidifying its position as a war horse as the Night Mare closed in, galloping in close before slowing to a stop, snorting in Ash’s direction as it’s flaming mare flared. Her attention was less on the horse however, and more dedicated to the rider. He was a huge demon, clad thickly in armour that matched his mount. In one hand, he held a long and menacing looking polearm, while the other seemed to be a massive stone gauntlet, brimming and pulsating with some arcane power. His skin was a fleshy red and eyes a burning yellow, framed by a pair of curling horns atop his flaming hair. With little hesitation, he pointed his weapon to Ash.

“I, Ifrit of Stone Flame, challenge thee. Prepare to meet thy fate.” The great demon rider growled, spinning his halberd in one arm as the horse reared back in a hellish neigh before charging forth towards Ash, each thundering step rocking the ground beneath its feet. Ash simply stood still, unflinching as she stared the charge down, hand’s in her pocket. Closer, closer, the demonic horse and rider closed in, eyes narrowed with intense focus. Ifrit was no fool. No one stood like that without some plan, and having seen what she’d done before, he was all too prepared to strike into the shadows should she vanish away. Closer now, less than a couple of metres away, the roar of his thundering horse vibrating through his ears like a monstrous engine…

VROOOM!

Shooting out from the roof behind Ash came the streak of black, Ifrit’s eyes going wide as the massive motorbike flew over Ash’s head, the girl unmoving other than a curl of her lips and the whipping of her hair in the wind. The Night Mare reacted as best as it could, dragging its head to the side in an attempt to escape the speeding machine hurtling towards it, only to be blindsided by a brutal impact to the temple as momentum carried Ifrit, the horse and the bike slamming into the nearby wall, bricks crumbling around in a collapsing smoke. Ash continued to smile. Too easy. Turning around, she aimed to regroup back with the others, taking a few short strides away from the scene. Then in a flash, she felt it. A warning. Ducking to the floor, there was a screech of metal bouncing and sliding across the ground as Umbra flew over her head before cracking a tree in two, and slamming to a stop.

“Cute trick. But it will take more than that to extinguish me, girl…” Ash whirled, turning back as Ifrit rose from amongst the rubble, his gleaming weapon still in hand, while his massive gauntlet glowed brighter then before. Ash grimaced a little, striding back towards the fight. Umbra wasn’t able to get free of the tree that was crushing it, but by the same token, Ifrit’s little Nite Mare wasn’t going to be getting back up. It was just her and him. Slowly, Ifrit began making his own steady advance at Ash, walking until they were little more than a couple of metres away. “Nothing to say, Welp?” The demon taunted her clenching his gigantic fist and grinning. Ash simply tossed her hair a bit, glaring back. “Why would I bother saying anything to you? You’re not going to live long enough to remember it.”

“Cocky one, aren’t you? I think I might take your tongue and wear it as a trophy of my victory…” Storming forward, he kept his halberd low, coming in with a vicious series of thrusts. Ash was quick though, backing up and sidestepping this way and that, before leaping a heavy sweep from the brute, rolling past him. Deciding to try and press an offensive, she focused, raising Ifrit’s shadow from behind him, making a shadow lance to strike straight through his heart. “Is that the best you have?!” Ifrit growled, turning on the spot and slicing clean through the shadow lance, dissipating it. Ash glared, deciding to try something new. “Far from it!”

Sinewy black tendrils spiralled all around Ifrit, the shadow from the building coagulating into a solid wave of blackness, rising all around him in a dome. Bringing her hands together in a clasp, the shadows converged, tightening and sealing Ifrit in a capsule of darkness, squeezing and suffocating. Barely, the humanoid form of Ifrit could be seen within its cocoon, shaking about… Before a violent and fiery explosion shredded his prison! Waves of heat burst forth, knocking Ash from her feet as she brought her arms up to shield her face from the cinders. “N-No way!” Ash exclaimed, having been certain she had him. That technique… That was the best she had! Ifrit growled, his flames having grown exponentially and travelling down the length of his arms and halberd. “My turn.”

Fire began to swirl and solidify in his gauntlet, forming a sphere of burning light. It was like he held the sun in his hand, shimmering with arcing flames as it continued to grow larger and larger, bigger then Ifrit himself. With a malicious grin, Ifrit pointed his hand towards Ash. Burn! Fire streaked forth, weaving and shaping into the form of a dragon’s head, roaring as it closed in towards Ash. Eyes wide, Ash could feel the searing heat even from a distance. If that thing touched her… Ash really would be all that remained! Not hesitating for a moment, Ash dived into the shadows, planning to let the attack bypass her. Ifrit grinned. “You can’t hide from me!” The dragon rose up, flying high into the sky before plummeting back on the spot where Ash had once stood. The effect was instantaneous, shredding the darkness that Ash was hiding in, forcing her to return to the surface. Letting out a scream of agony, Ash was engulfed in the flames, her body boiling and bubbling from the intense heat. It was too much! She…. She was going to die! The last Ash saw was a bright light, before the world faded to black…



Ifrit grinned. Brenhin would give him his own army after this! With a deep grin he turned… “Ack! H-how?!” Ifrit leapt back, eyes wide as he stared at the girl before him. How had she gotten behind him without him even noticing?! Her eyes were narrowed beneath her glasses, her expression dark as she continued to stare at the demon. With one hand, she adjusted her glasses. “Gah! WH-wha?!” Ifrit grunted, struggling slightly. He couldn’t move?! Just what the hell was this?! Was she somehow doing all this? Eyes wide and body trembling, Ifrit was unable to look away as she strode up to him, stopping centimetres from his face. “No-one…” Claire grinned a little, her eyes glinting behind the mask of her glasses. “…Harms my sister.”

A deep howl of agony echoed throughout the courtyard where Ash had been fighting, before the world returned to silence…



Faintly, light began to return to the world. Ash blinked, looking around… Just… What had happened? She remembered fighting that demon when… Had she blacked out? Sitting up and shaking her head, she blinked as she felt something soft and fuzzy on her lap. “Noir?” Ash asked dumbly, picking up her pet cat. Playfully, it licked the tip of her nose, meowing softly. “Just… How…?” Ash stumbled over her words, before remembering where she was. As she went to stand, she found herself sitting on Umbra. Glancing around, she recognised the buildings, not far from the park where they’d been fighting. Absentmindedly, she continued to stroke her cat, who purred pleasantly in her grip. What was going on…? Sharply, she turned her head as the sounds of battle could still be heard nearby. Hikari and the others were still fighting off the attack. She had to get there. Hugging Noir to her chest, Ash quickly revved her engine, setting off back towards the park. She had to help them. She could work out what happened later.

Kane O'Reilly


“Sebastian, Lucy, behind me!” Kane made a dramatic step forward, reaching into his jacket pocket and retrieving a set of beads. Breaking a pair of them, he held them between his fingers, closing his eyes for a moment before pivoting, pitching both at the Ice Demon skating towards them. There was a brilliant flash of light, Kane grinning. His fire beads would melt that demon to… Oh, wait, had he used the- The Ice demon froze. Literally. Around its legs, a casket of ice had encased it, the explosion from the beads having scattered even more ice around. Kane laughed a little as Lucy grabbed him, shaking him by the lapels of his jacket. “What’d you do that for you idiot?! Now he’s got even more Ice to play with!” Kane chuckled a little, awkwardly excusing himself. “Heh I uh, used the wrong ones…” Laughing some more, he was roughly set down by Lucy who continued to nudge him in exasperation. “Well, use the right ones this time!”

Kane nodded, stepping up once more as he grabbed 6 beads this time, muttering his prayer before chucking a spread of the beads out in a fan. The effect was instantaneous as a wall of flames quickly burst forth, burning even amongst the rain and icy surface, the magic infused beads likely to last at least a few moments. Around them, the ice arena began to melt under the newly introduced heat, just as he planned. Closing his eyes, Kane continued to focus, placing a hand at the base of his blade and muttering a prayer, before running a pair of fingers along the length. Shimmering, there was a soft white glow of the silver katana before it burst into flame. Turning to the side in what he hoped was a cool stance; he pointed the blade towards the icy demon. “So, who’s got the advantage now, huh?” Kane smirked, taking a step forward. Unfortunately, puddles are still very slippery. With a yelp, Kane fell to the ground once more, grimacing as he dropped his sword. The flames sizzling, but were still burning in the water, Kane groaning as he rubbed his poor rump…

Did nothing ever work out for him?

Setting

1 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris (Hikari Scarlet) - The Executioner


Deon flipped away from the injured demon, a smirk on his face. He figured that things were finally starting to heat up. 'Heh, I made a pun, since Ansgar's burning hatred for me is obv- Another one, really? Whoa, this is odd'. Deon landed, watching in excitement as the tension grew. He watched as a tree fell down behind Ansgar, completely cutting them off from the outside world, the surrounding area engulfed in flames and smoke. He watched as the demon stood again, and a new arm flew to the spot where Deon had kicked off his arm. The arm was made of flames for a second, and then it solidified, forming a brand new arm for the demon. Deon grinned, his eyes sparkling, because it seemed that things were finally getting a bit more interesting for both him and Ansgar. Blocked off from the others, he had no choice but to fight. Not that he minded, of course. He briefly wondered how the others were doing, before he was forced to duck as a tree branch fell onto the top of the others, causing the fighting ring to feel more like he and his opponent were inside a flaming building. "Not that I mind, of course". Deon grinned as he threw the remains of his burnt shirt onto the smoking ground, and he watched as the remains bursted into flame. He grinned at his opponent, and waited for him to make the next move.

Deon didn't have to wait that long, since his opponent had picked up his now replaced arm, and thrown it at Deon, a gesture which Deon simply deflected away. Deon grimaced as he prepared to strike, but something caught him from behind, a small shadow was snaking it's way towards him, coming from somewhere above the battlefield. Deon grimaced as it took a hold of him, and he realised that it wasn't a shadow. 'I've felt this before.... This isn't possible? I was cloaked by the WDL, and it couldn't have found me yet!'. He tried to leap backwards, but felt himself rooted to the spot. All he could move was his eyes and jaw, but the rest of him was frozen, like a puppet whose Puppetmaster had abandoned it's strings, or frozen it into a position it didn't want to be in. "Heh, this is just getting better and better, eh Deon?". While Deon's physical body couldn't move at all, his mind was racing, putting together possible scenarios that could have lead to this event, but one stayed with him. This entire trip to the WDL, meeting his half-brothers and sisters, getting his memories back, meeting with Michael and Rin, and now this spell that was binding him to the spot. It all seemed so.... scripted, and something was nagging at his memories, which hadn't fully cleared yet due to the lastign properties of the WDL's machinery. Deon nearly swore, but he realised that he could only mutter and grumble now, so he kept his trap shut for the meantime, while Ansgar slowly closed in on him.

'This is definitely gonna sting'.

Setting

7 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Loki Belphegor Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Brenhin
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Eppenos' Story ~

The fire demon looked up to his father as he closed his eyes and concentrated. His form instantly grew back to it's full size, Baphomet increasing with him as it was now several miles long. Eppenos breathed out smoke through his nostrils as Baphomet let out a sinister growl upon awakening. "I look forward to taking it back." The prince fire demon spoke out, as it looked around for a second as Baphomet growled again, Eppenos could tell it was hungry. "Not yet my sweet, you shall have your fill once we done here." He spoke out, as the sword let out one more growl, but this one sounded more like a sigh. "Baphomet has told me many stories of what has happened while I was gone. It has been lonely it seems, being kept away by you and the ruler of this place. Fear not though, it understands why you had to do what you must to keep it safe." His deep voice made weaker demons shudder in fear, he was growing up more to be like his father every day. It had been so long since Eppenos was captured, they thought he had long since died in the flames, but he lived, having grown stronger for it. But his sword, Baphomet, had grown hungry since his capture, and was weaker then it use to be.

"Baphomet tells me an interesting tale of half demon children. It seems a rebellion is being formed against one of the highest people in hell. Rhanksar is the demon being rebelled against... I'm sure you know of him, yes father? After all, Baphomet tells me he is regarded as one of the strongest demons in hell. Neither of us mean offense towards you by this, of course. The last tale Baphomet tells me of is a demon lord you have been in contact with lately, who tends to you his brother... Do I know of this demon, King Brenhin?" Eppenos felt good to be out in his true form for now, although he knew he would have to return back in order to get to the tower he once called home. The devil would pay for sealing him away and forcing Baphomet to starve, but first, another was on his list. One he knew he would have to deal with later.

~ Michael's Story ~

Michael felt not himself, he felt something was... Off. He seemed to enter into a memory... A memory he had not seen for years.

+ Five Years Ago... +

Michael was eighteen years old at this time, still often needing to wear his glasses, to which he was picked on back then for. He had not known about his inheritance nor of his abilities, but he knew he was not completely human at this point. The leader of his division, a Kasha who was very well respected and very powerful at the time, had Michael sit down in front of him as the demon stood out looking over the men working hard to prepare for another demon attack. "Oi, Michael..." The Kasha spoke out to him, having a cigar in the right side of his mouth as Michael sat up at this. "Y-y-yes sir?" He stumbled for his words, as the demon turned to look back at him. The Kasha was unusual from the others, often wearing a hat and coat, but was ultimately seven feet two inches. His strong physical build only hidden by the clothing on him, although he still looked fairly large. His sunglasses rested over his eyes, but Michael could feel those wise and powerful eyes staring at him. It was unknown how old this Kasha was, his human appearance led some to believe he was only in his late thirties. "... How am I as a leader?" He asked, as Michael found himself shaking at this. "Y-you are a great leader sir, one of the best in The Renegade's history! You put others to mere shame just from the mention of your name!" The Kasha smiled at this as best as he could with a cigar in his mouth, and turned back to look forward. "... So they all say. You have done your research I assume then, yes?" Michael found himself suddenly feeling very strange... What was going on? He was just another weakling, so why was a strong leader paying close attention to him?! "O-of course sir!"

The Kasha remained silent for a few, his arms behind his back as one grasped the other by the wrist gently, as Michael felt some suspense now. "... I have looked at your progress reports Michael. And I must say..." The Kasha leader started, to which Michael held his breath at this. "... I am most impressed." Michael let out a sigh at this, but his heart was suddenly racing!? What was going on?! "Y-you are, sir?!" He asked, as the Kasha chuckled a bit at this. "Yeah...I have a secret to share with you, Michael. Actually, a few. Please... Do not tell anyone this until after I am gone." Then fear gripped Michael's heart... Why did he get a very bad feeling about this suddenly? "I am not long for this world, Michael." The leader spoke out so calmly and without care, that it made Michael nearly fall back in his seat! "W-what are you --" But the Kasha leader held up a hand to stop him, letting Michael calm down for a few minutes before lowering his hand. "... I am destined to die in a few years, that is the curse placed on me. I am not sure when this will be... I have kept this secret from everyone for years, but that is what the demon I fought so long ago said to me. Do you wish to know his name?" He said, as Michael nodded a few times, before the man went on. "... Rhanksar." He spoke, as Michael felt his eyes widen. "Y-y-you....? B-but..." The kasha chuckled more at this. "Yeah... It was a great fight. Rhanksar... What a surprising demon if you'll ever find one like him."

The Kasha then turned to fully face Michael, looking at him directly in the eyes. "... I am going to personally train you myself for when you are ready... You will take my place when I die, Michael." He said, as Michael felt his eyes widen again at this. "B-but said... I --" He tried to say, but stopped as the Kasha put a hand on his shoulder. "... Trust me. I have faith you will pull through this." He said, as Michael felt tears begin to gather in his eyes. "... S-sir..." He started, but the Kasha pulled his hand away and stood up then. "Someone bring the new recruit Deon Morris to me at once! I wish to have a word with him as well... Michael will need a partner from now on, and I wish to test his skills myself!" He said, as the soldier he spoke to look very shocked. "Y-yes sir!" He said, before running off to find him. The Kasha let out a sigh at this. "... These have been very hard times, since the Archangels seem to have vanished on us. How terrible... Heaven must be falling apart right now."

+ Three years ago... Two years after Michael was named the apprentice of the Kasha leader +

The four walked, as Michael was being joined today by both Deon and Rin, who had only just recently gotten into The Renegade. The Kasha leader stopped as he held out an arm for them to stop, looking up as he narrowed his eyes. Michael, Deon and Rin all stopped, confused as they watched him tense up. "... Whatever happens, none of you interfere." He spoke out, as he began to walk forward, but Michael felt fear grip him again. "S-sir, you can't..." He spoke, but stopped as the sky above them turned dark red. A loud demonic neigh broke through the calm and peaceful air, as it's hooves slammed into the ground, making all three nearly fall over. "What kind of horse is that?!?" Michael spoke out, not sure what the other two were saying, as a lone figure standing above them caught his attention. "... N-no..." He spoke out, as the Kasha leader stopped and looked up at him. "... So, it is time then, eh Rhanksar?" He spoke, as the omnipotent voice spoke out back to him. "Yes it is... Come then, and fight with only honor and your strength!" The demon spoke out, as the Kasha rushed forward into the inevitable battle. "SIR!" Michael shouted out just before the battle began, the demon's dark and sinister appearance, along with his sinister eyes, held him in place and stopped him from interfering.

+ Present day... +

Scott watched over Michael, then the demon warlord suddenly screamed out as something was wrong with him... Scott's eyes widening as he quickly picked up Michael and ran as fast as he could. "Come on... Come on... I'm not dying yet!" He spoke, as then the supposed suicide attack came out, and Scott stopped as he kept Michael safe, feeling his body being forced back, almost getting sent flying. After this was over, Scott looked over the scene in front of him, and felt depressed as the warlord had done something unforgivable... Michael had just healed the place, now he knew revenge was going to taste sweeter in the future. His thoughts didn't last long as he heard the familiar sounds of Renegade troops come in. All of them were wearing their outfits, as they all stopped before Scott and Michael, saluting as each held a holy weapon in hand. "Glad you came... And glad you all wore your suits." Scott spoke out, as he handed Michael over to them. "Get him healed, now. He needs it... And prepare the medics for more wounded." He said, as they saluted before the ones holding Michael ran back, Scott could hear the sounds of Renegade vehicles approaching. "... At least it's finally over." He said, looking out at the scene before him as WDL soldiers came before the group of demons.

~ Kallos' Story ~

Kallos and his group watched as they and Sebastian were surrounded and then weapons were aimed at them. "FREEZE!" One WDL soldier spoke out to them all. "By orders of our new superior, you are ALL coming back with us!" They spoke out, Kallos giving a slight chuckle at this. "Yami... I don't think they know who they're dealing with." Kallos whispered, as Yami gave a sadistic smirk. "What makes you say that?" He said, before looking at the WDL soldiers. "May I?" He asked, as Kallos gave a sinister grin of his own. "Yes." Yami then quickly summoned two gloves to his hands as he took a hold of them both and placed them on carefully, making the WDL soldiers tense as they all aimed at him now. Sebastian seemed to be confused by all of this, only watching as Yami stepped forward, the dark demonic symbols on both gloves glowing with a dark aura as he smirked at them. "Duck, boy. These gloves were made personally by me, a new weapon you could say... Too bad no one but a Darkness Demon will be able to use them." He said, as he aimed both hands at them, Sebastian ducking down as the WDL guards all gasped at this. "Shadow Sweep." Yami spoke, as suddenly darkness covered over the area the group stood in, this darkness giving off an ominous feeling towards everyone nearby as multiple screams were heard. When the darkness faded away, all the WDL soldiers and guards had dropped their weapons, their bodies becoming more older and weaker as they struggled to breath. "Enjoy hell." Yami spoke out with a sinister smirk that nearly grew more then a human's should have, before snapping his fingers and all of the WDL guards suddenly bursting into piles of dust. "Once again, you amaze me Yami." Kallos spoke, as Yami looked over and smirked. "I do my best." He said, before looking over at where Lucifer and Rin were. "I just saw that girl come near here... Shall I?" He asked Kallos. "Negative. If she comes over here, then you may. Otherwise..." Kallos spoke, before turning to face Sebastian. "... He is our primary target." He said, and gave another sadistic grin to the confused and terrified Sebastian. "Death will be good for you." Kallos said, before giving off an evil chuckle, the others soon joining with him as they all watched Sebastian shake with fear now, too weak to even stand without help.

Setting

5 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Ashley Clade


With a screech of the tires, Ash rounded the next corner, thundering through the WDL grounds in her bid to regroup with the others. Upon her lap, Noir the cat casually peered over the handlebars as if curious to the goings on, completely unfazed by the extreme pace they were travelling. Ash had no clue how long she’d been knocked out for, but the fact remained that the battle was still raging on. She had to get there and help the others. Slamming her pedal to the floor, Ash urged Umbra on faster, before an echoing howl off to the side drew her attention. It seemed to come from the park. Staring off to the horizon of trees and grass, there was a pinprick of golden red and orange… and slowly but steadily, that pinprick was glowing brighter. Unable to determine just what that was, the incredible burning light continued to grow and spread, until it was all too clear just how much danger Ash was in.

“Shit!” Ash yelled, pivoting her bike down an alleyway as the wreath of flames approached, the wave of fire scorching and melting the earth as it levelled everything in its path. For a few futile moments, Ash attempted to outrun it, giving Umbra everything she had. As she glanced behind her however, she could see the wall of fire steadily growing ever closer… Rounding another bend, Ash gave another obscenity as she screeched to a stop. A dead end. She was trapped. Turning back around in time to see the approaching flames closing in, Ash brought her arms in front of her face, clenching her eyes shut and preparing herself for the agony that was to follow…

And yet… There was no pain. No burning. No suffering as her skin boiled from her body… With caution, Ash lowered her arms, opening one eye carefully to see what had stopped her inevitable demise. The view was like something out of a dream, and Ash could only stare in awe as the flames coursed and curled around a prismatic barrier of light, streaks of colour dancing around as the phantom wall deflected energy out and around them. At the base of the barrier, her arms forward and feet spread into a bracing stance, was a girl. Her hair was a mixture of pink and purple, billowing slightly as wind forced its way around the alcove they were in. Slowly, she turned her head, revealing deep blue eyes behind a frame of slim glasses. “Get down behind Umbra Ash!” She shouted, but the words didn’t quite register to Ash. She seemed so familiar... She couldn’t place it… “Now Soot!” The girl’s tone became sterner as she locked eyes with Ash. In that instant, it all became clear.

Flames roared over the alleyway, coating it in fire before finally, the last of Ansgar’s dying rage burned out. As the flames dissipated, Umbra slowly became visible – pristine and unharmed. Slowly rising from behind it was the huddle of figures, Claire stepping to her feet, leaving Ash on her knees clutching Noir and Blanca to her chest. She breathed a sigh of relief, removing her glasses and tucking them to her breast pocket, briefly clutching the red jewel around her neck as its glow dimmed back to a silent pulse. Taking a few steps out from behind Umbra, Claire surveyed the damage as Ash slowly got to her feet, staring at her sister. It was her… They hadn’t spoken in so long; she didn’t exactly know what to say. As Ash continued to watch her, Claire turned, her expression somewhat forlorn as she weakly made a smile. “It’s been a while, sis…”

Ash nodded slowly… Before her eyes narrowed. She wanted answers. The problem was… She didn’t know where to start. Heck, she still hadn’t forgiven Claire for…
“We need to get going. I have a feeling the others may need us.” Claire interrupted Ash’s thoughts, climbing onto Umbra and glancing over her shoulder to Ash. “Come on. We can catch up later. Get on.” Claire gestured, patting the back of the seat. Ash glared some more, stepping forward. “Like hell I’m letting you drive. Dumbass…” Shoving Claire back slightly, Ash took point, allowing the two cats to sit in her sister’s lap. As she revved the engine twice, she had the most peculiar feeling as she felt Claire wrap her arms around her waist… “Don’t get too cozy.” She stated quietly, her voice holding a slight edge as Claire looked up to her, a little startled. “I still haven’t forgiven you.” Gunning the bike as they sped out of the alley, Claire dejectedly held the side of the seat, head downcast as they drove back to the rendezvous point…

As Ash approached the group, the first sign things were wrong was the multitude of WDL agents pointed guns at her comrades. Asmodeus was quick to scurry over, whispering just what had happened in Ash’s absence, along with questioning where she’d been. Both Claire and Ash remained silent as they watched the scene unfold, and were more than a little mortified as Deon callously eliminated each of the WDL members. It almost seemed as if he’d gone mad… And judging by the tremble from Asmodeus, she wasn’t the only one with concerns. Staring at the mess around them, Ash had no idea what to do or say. If the WDL had really turned on them, then… “We need to regroup and leave. Now. I don’t care how powerful you are, we can’t take on the entire WDL in these conditions, especially if we get caught in the crossfire with those demons there.” Claire stepped forward, looking over everyone as she spoke to Deon. “And even if you could, I don’t think the rest of us would get out alive.” She turned to Scott now, looking as the Renegade platoon assembled to take Michael. “If you’ve got somewhere to take the wounded, I suggest we all move there. Any objections?”

Setting

4 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno'
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris (Hikari Scarlet) - The Executioner


Deon sighed as the Renegades Soldiers clamored into the clearing. He sighed again as he heard Claire's voice reaching out to him, but it seemed distant, far away from him. It all did. He barely noticed as the hole in the ground sent everyone off of their balance, but he came to his senses as he regained his balance, surveying the surrounding area with a grimace visible on his face. He looked around, noticing Michael and the others being treated, but as he turned he saw the boy, Sebastian, being put down beside Michael and the others. Deon raised his head, numerous thoughts randomly dancing around it, but nothing concrete popped up or appeared, so he wasn't able to think straight when the three remaining demons all began to attack, one speeding around and kicking the Guards in the head, the other two utilizing magic to annihilate numerous foes at the same time. Deon rubbed his forehead, unsure of what was coming over him as he felt the world twisting, and his knees buckling beneath him. His eyes grew dull, lifeless, and out of his mouth dribbled a few specks of crimson liquid. He grasped his head as an immense sound wave hit him, causing him to grit his teeth and growl.

He fell to his knees as the sound grew louder and more intense, and it sounded like voices. Hundreds of thousands of voices that were all intent on causing his head to explode with the sound of their screaming and whining. Deon gritted his teeth harder, starting to grind his teeth to alleviate pressure. His eyes flicked up to see a massive blast of water heading towards him, and he was suddenly caught up in the blinding, suffocating whirlpool. Deon closed his eyes against the torrent, and suddenly, in a flash of realisation, his feet hit the ground and he pushed off, swinging his fist through the water and launching himself out of it, his head suddenly clear of the maelstrom of emotions and thoughts. He grinned, his canine teeth sharper, and he put his hand to his chest, watching as the portal opened and his twin pistols popped out. His sadistic grin widened even more, and he turned to Claire. "Go, hurry up and get them out of here. I'll be the 'distraction' you need".

Deon grinned, unloading a ton of bullets into his opposition, the remaining Fire Demons, his grin widening until it was reminiscent of the grin of the Cheshire cat or a lunatic. The shells from the gun were never ending, and the bullets flew through the air until barely any Fire Demons remained. Deon grinned at the other with him, and his eyes glinted. "This is getting a lot more interesting".

~~~~~


Deon laughed as he booted open the door of the balcony that protruded from his quarters, which was currently in the Renegades Base. He'd missed his room, which was at the top of one of the towers that the Renegades HQ had, although he preferred the breeze in his hair in the mobile bases that circled around the states, but since they were a well-kept secret, he didn't divulge any of the more important details of it to the people that had been down at the Warriors of the Divine Light's Academy. It felt good to be home, and he spoke. "Seven Sisters of Purgatory, to me!". Deon rubbed his forehead as the seven sisters appeared before him, but before long, he let out a laugh and spoke again, breaking the tense silence that had spread around the group of eight. "So, you girls happy to be home? It's been a fun ride, eh?". Deon laughed and rubbed his head, addressing the girls in a more formal tone, his eyes becoming serious and his expression hardening. "Listen to me. It's been a while, but I think that the madness in me is coming back up, therefore I'm going to send you to look after the others while I try and hunt down the source myself, although I think I know the first step of doing that". The girls nodded, knowing what, and who, he was speaking about. They all said their goodbyes and left the room to perform the duties that they had stated that they would do. Deon turned, and sighed out to the wind and watched the activity below. He knew that he would be called down there, so he wasn't surprised when he heard the insistent knocking at his door.

Deon sighed and turned, briskly proceeding over to the door and intending on giving the intruder a piece of his mind, but all thoughts of such a thing evaporated from his mental screen when he opened the door, and standing before him was the injured Kasha, grinning despite her bandages and wounds. Deon eyed her suspiciously, and she spoke. "Hey, I haven't seen you since we left to come here. Where'd ya go?". Deon grinned and patted her on the shoulder that wasn't bandaged, and she glared. "Yeah, you can tell I wanted to poke your other shoulder just to be a prick, can't you Rin". Rin grinned, and punched him on the shoulder, turning away. "Oh, and there's a certain Youkai that's been itching to speak to you, although there might not be many words in this conversation, if ya know what I mean". Rin let out a semi stifled giggle, and winked at Deon, who had no idea what Rin meant. He scratched the back of his head and let out a nervous laugh. "Heh, sometimes I think Asmodeus got her mentality from me".

~~~~~


Deon grinned as he hefted a mug of beer and downed it, letting out a sigh of happiness and wiping his mouth on the back of his hand as he set the mug down. He turned to Rin and grinned even wider. "So you're sure it's her?". Rin nodded and Deon grinned, turning to shout. "So Quake, I heard you wanted to rumble?". A strong female voice answered from across the room, a figure wrapped in a khaki cloak, hidden from head to toe by her garb, only her smirking mouth visible. "Of course. Oni always want to test their might against other strong people, right? Tell ya what..". The figure stood, throwing off the robe and revealing the figure beneath. Her blond hair was long and slightly rugged with small specks of dirt in it, and the red horn on her forehead was emblazoned with a golden star. Her red eyes surveyed Deon and Rin with interest, and she jabbed at the Kasha. "What's wrong? Did someone throw water on the poor lil' pussy cat?". Under the robe, she wore a short-sleeved T-shirt with red trims at the cuffs and bottoms, with a golden trim adorning the neck and a golden star sitting over the spot where her heart would be. The shirt was tightly fitting, and when she revealed herself a few men in the room suddenly exploded in nosebleeds, due to the sight of her above-average breasts. Her lower body was concealed by an ankle length blue skirt, also with red and gold trimmings and star-shaped patterns on it. Around her wrists and ankles were chains, which once supposedly had metal balls attached to them, as a prisoner would have.

The Oni grinned and hefted a dish of Sake in her right hand, expertly twirling it in her hands, all without spilling a single drop, after which she stopped it and grinned. "Well, since you're just recently back, I'll be fighting all out, 'right?". Her attitude was fairly nonchalant, but her cockiness betrayed her power. Deon simply grinned and downed another cup. "Sure, I'd love to take you on, Oni. We'll take this outside for safety purposes though, of course". The Oni seemed to deflate slightly at this remark, but she sprung back to her determination soon enough. "Whatever, I was kinda lookin' forward to fighting in here and causin' a ruckus, but whatever". She and Deon approached each other, grasping their hands together as if they were going to start arm wrestling, but instead they pulled each other closer, with Deon having to look up slightly, due to his opponents height advantage. After all, most Oni were tall, very, very tall. The two opponents grinned at each other, and then they separated, leaped backwards and turned, heading towards the door.

~~~~~


Deon and the Oni, only known by her nickname 'Quake' had proceeded out onto the training grounds, gaining a rather large audience to watch their performance, which included Rin and the Seven Sins. Deon and Quake grasped hands again, and spoke. "So Deon, no cheating or anything, right?". Deon grinned and replied. "Of course not, and I trust that, by the Oni code, you won't cheat either?". Quake simply grinned and nodded, tapping on her horn. "Word of advice; try and avoid this, since it could easily go through that skull of yours if it comes to that, shorty". Deon grinned, leaping back whilst his opponent did the same. A few tense moments passed, with the two locking eyes for the majority of them. Nobody moved or spoke, and the wind rustled in the background, but the silence ended when Quake grinned and slammed her fist into the ground, causing it to rupture and open up like an earthquake, hence her nickname. Deon sidestepped, and he dodged as Quake slammed her fist through the air beside him, and action that he countered with a punch of his own, straight into her stomach, which was enough to send her flying backwards on her heels a few meters. Quake grinned and made fists with both hands, holding them together as the energy built up. Deon stood, loosening his stance in case he needed to move at a moments notice. He squinted at the Oni, watching as the energy danced along her forearms, when suddenly she threw her arm forward in a palm, and a wave of energy flew out and missed Deon by a breath.

Deon grinned, and leaped forward, his arm speeding out, an act that Quake countered with her own punch, and the two fists collided, sending out a massive shock wave and gust of wind that blew dust and stray objects everywhere, causing the audience to have to shield their eyes. Inside the dusty storm, Deon snap-kicked at Quake, who blocked and booted Deon in the chest, which sent him cartwheeling out of the dust and towards the audience. He gained footing a few meters away and looked behind him, grinning as the dust finally settled onto the ground, giving everyone a clear view of Quake, who was charging up her energy attacks again. Deon grinned and leaped forward again, whilst Quake adjusted her pose, leaping backwards and putting her left leg out if front of her on an angle, while her right hand was held at shoulder level beside her shoulder blade and her left was fully extended towards her target, the energy in her body now causing her entire figure to glow and crackle with energy.

Deon grinned, knowing what was about to happen. There was no way to misdirect those slashes, or a way to block them, so he decided to do what he did best. Deceive his opponents with rapidity. Deon grinned as the Oni breathed, and let out some words. "Deva Arcanum - Knockout in Three Steps!". Deon grinned, his memory throwing in about four extremely powerful Oni that were called the Deva's of the Ungodly Mountain, or something along those lines, and it seemed like he had the chance to beat one of the legendary Youkai right then and there. No way was he gonna pass this chance up because of weakness of moral code. As the first light blew toward him, faster, stronger and bigger than the last rounds attacks, he slid under it, Baseball style, and rolled, pushing himself off of the ground and into the air, using the Oni's blocking arm as leverage and pushing off of them, stepping onto her shoulders and pushing off, which sent her stumbling. As she fell, she let loos a flurry of her knockout shots, two of which hit Deon in the chest and leg, respectively, whereas the other two missed him. Deon landed just as Quake was recovering, her hair dirtied and tussled.

She had barely any time to react before Deon had grasped her forearm, slinging her over him and into the ground, where she wrenched her arm free and sent a fist into his chest, the shock wave of which hit him dead on and caused him to fall to his knees, coughing violently. Quake stood, brushing herself off, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Heh, you're pretty strong, but not strong enough, boss man. Told ya it'd be a knockout in three steps". Deon recalled the steps. First, the dodging, then when he caused her to stumble, and the third, and last step, was her punch to his chest. The knockout shots were just them, 'Knockout Shots', but not part of her grand scheme. Unfortunately for her, Deon had a plan of his own. He grinned and rocketed upwards, sending his fist into her solar plexus and driving it skyward, causing her to gasp and cough up blood slightly, before being sent flying backwards into one of the fence posts that marked the edge of the training grounds. Quake stood, wiping the stray blood from her lip, with a grin. "That was a cheap trick, Boss man". Deon simply grinned and replied. "So was your 'Knockout in Three Steps' act, so how about we just use our normal attacks from now on, eh?". Quake grinned, and sighed. "Aww, I had a ton more planned for ya, but whatever. We'll double the stakes too, shall we? Loser shouts the winner drinks for a...... decade. How'sat sound?". Deon simply grinned and nodded, his eyes sparkling with amusement. Quake grinned as well, stretching her arms and legs, and getting herself into position for the true fight. Deon grinned, and leaped forward, whilst Quake did the same. Their fists collided with the same ferocity and force as they did before, and they traded punches, kicks and elbows for a good few minutes. Deon landed a few jabs in the Oni's stomach, whereas she brought her elbows down onto his shoulders, and he used this momentum to roll behind her, kicking at her back a few times before she grabbed his foot and slammed him into the ground.

Deon grinned, rolling away and punching as the Oni blocked his hits, and then their roles reversed as the two began throwing more attacks at each other. Quake ducked as Deon threw a roundhouse at her head, and she went to grab him by he pivoted away from her, a mocking grin on his face. "So, should I stop going easy on you now, Oni?". Quake grinned and stretched again. "Okay, how about we settle this match with a true test of strength, eh? One hit each, whatever ya want it to be, but only one major hit, but combo's are allowed, since they can usually count as one hit in the Oni Bar Games I used to play. Waddaya say, Boss man?". Deon grinned, watching as Quake hit her fists together, generating a swirl of energy to surround her fists. She grinned and spoke. "I call this one 'The Bonesmasher', because last time I used it I broke the poor guys spine. Three times". Deon simply waited as she charged her attack, but she hesitated. "H-Hey, you're meant to charge your attack as well, ya know. It's against the rules to not show your move off first". Deon simply grinned and pivoted on his foot, raising his right leg in a snap-kick preparation pose, and Quake noticed the flaming aura that surrounded it. She grinned and let out a roar as she leaped forward with astounding speed, slamming her fist into Deon, which he countered with his kick.

Her other fist was grabbed by Deon and used to pull her forward, which allowed his kick to proceed into her gut, which in turn sent her flying backwards into the wall, leaving a trail of dust and rubble behind her. Deon sighed and walked over to her, and in a gesture of kindness, he offered her his hand to stand up, an action that the Oni accepted and used to help herself up. She wiped the blood from her lips and grinned. "Damn boss man, you may be short but yer strong as all Hell. Haven't had a workout like that in a loooooong time". Deon grinned and grabbed her hand, dragging her towards the crowd, wait, no. He dragged her past the crowd and back into the R&R Room, where the Bar was. He stood at the Bar and announced. "I want as much Alcohol as you think we can handle for me and my friend here, Sir". The Oni beamed and let out a jovial laugh, slapping Deon on the back and picking up the mug of alcohol that was presented to her, before clinking it against Deon's while announcing a toast to their strength, and then downing the entire mug.

Deon grinned, and he was happy since things had been working out for him a lot lately, after getting his memories back, meeting Ash, Sebastian and the others, and finally gaining a new loyal ally for as long as she lived, he felt pretty good about himself and his siblings. Deon grinned as he clanked his mug against Quake's, a massive grin plastered to both of their faces, and although it was too early for drinking, it definitely wasn't too early for celebrating a victory with a friend. Rin looked in through the crack in the door as the crowd poured inside, chanting and grinning and laughing and having a good time. She giggled to herself before muttering. "Man, even having his brain screwed with by the WDL doesn't get him down... Heh".

~~~~~


Deon sat on a couch in the Infirmary, observing everyone that was still celebrating in the R&R Room, although he'd been forcibly removed by Rin, and Quake had been brought along with him, obviously drunk, but then again, she'd drunk around a hundred extra-large mug of Alcohol, so she was gonna have a massive hangover when she woke up from her slumber the next morning. Deon watched as the others, his Brother and Sister, Michael, Scott, Rin and the Sisters were all in the R&R Room, and he was glad that they were safe, although he didn't know this because he was partially drunk. "Never believe me when I'm drunk... Heh, yeah. I agree with that statement". Deon said no more, because he'd passed out from drinking so much. Damn, Oni were pretty hard to handle sometimes, although he wouldn't let Quake know that she'd out drank him.

?????


The figure watched as the Phoenix slew the Fire Demons, but when the events considering the movement to the Renegades Headquarters were concerned, the figure left to nap. After a few hours it reawakened, appearing over the Renegades HQ and observing the battle that had transpired between the Oni and the Phoenix. The figure grinned and sipped some sort of red liquid from it's cup. "This is certainly getting interesting, isn't it?".

Setting

7 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Brenhin Character Portrait: Illusion
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ ??? ~

The figure walked through the warm depths of hell itself, seeming to embrace his return back into his home. His body moved at a total of nine feet, a sheath moved at his side with a sword resting within it. His black cloak moved, hiding the left side of his body with the exception of his head, what could be seen of his upper body was mostly just muscle, he did not recall having any fat within him. He stopped before two guards as they both saluted him and he returned these with a nod of his head. "At ease, men." He said, and at this, they began to lower their arms. "I wish to speak to the master himself, I have a report to make." Both nodded to him without question, moving to both sides of the doors as they grabbed a hold of their canes and put it on the handles and opened them with ease. With that, Rhanksar entered into his master's place.

He made his way into the Council Meeting Room, looking around at how little things had changed as he looked down at a table and picked up a mask he found on it, examining it before narrowing his eyes a bit at it. "... I haven't worn one of these in a long time." He spoke quietly to himself, putting it back down on the table as he looked around then. As he did this, the torches behind him suddenly lit up with life as he rose his brows at the sudden brightening of the room. "... I don't recall this ever happening before." He spoke out, before a familiar giggle came to him. "Well met, Lord Rhanksar." He turned to look at the blonde figure who had suddenly appeared in the room out of nowhere, seeing her bow to him as she continued. "Wonderful day in hell, isn't it?" He watched her snicker towards him and lock eyes with him, responding to his question. "Indeed, it has been a long time since you've graced the Council Room with your presence." Illusion spoke to him, as he bowed his head briefly to her. "Mistress." He spoke before raising his head up. "It is indeed, never before have I seen hell's flames dance with such passion or such fire before." He closed his eyes for a brief moment before opening them up to look at her.

He watched as she twirled and produced a chalice from her robe, setting it down on the table with a grin. "Milord, Rhanksar has returned with good news, I hope..." She said, as the liquid inside of it began to swirl and spin, inside it was beginning to fill up with the familiar malice and hatred his master was known for. "Ahhh, Rhanksar, one of my most powerful Champions. How are you today, hm? I trust that your task has succeeded?" Rhanksar fell down to his knees and placed his right hand down in front of him, bowing his head down as he spoke. "It is good to speak with you again, unholy one." He rose it back up to look at his master, who's liquid began to bubble at this point, seeping over the edge of the cup and suddenly exploding forth with a mighty torrent that aimed for the roof of the room. Illusion had vanished back into the shadows at this point, as the ground shook as the liquid began to shape itself, limbs becoming identified, it's torso, face, hair, eyes and lips could also be made of as time passed. The liquid then formed into obsidian and the fully-formed figure opened it's black eyes that seemed to shiver, pulsate and tear into the souls of any whom challenged it without his consent. The lips drew back to reveal human-like teeth, with the exception of the far too long and sharp canines. More liquid then poured out of the chalice and surrounded the figure, wrapping it in clothing worthy of nothing but the best. It then clenched it's fist once and sneered, watching the obsidian skin crack under the power it held within. The Devil then looked to Rhanksar, and floated just inches above the ground.

~ Name: Satan(?)
Nickname: The Devil
Type: Fallen Angel
Rank: X Demon
WDL Threat Level: God-like ~


"Stand, my Champion. The floor does not suit you." The Devil spoke to him, grimacing as it's arm melted and remolded itself without even a conscious thought from him. As Rhanksar rose, he spoke again. "Indeed, it has been good to speak to you again. Although my exit was a bit... How do humans put it? Spur of the moment, I believe? Some unexpected things happened on my travel back to the WDL base." He said, watching his master give a smirk at this as his interest grew in what Rhanksar had to tell. "So, how are the Children? In particular my eldest and your Son, Sebastian. How do they fare so far?" Rhanksar kept eye contact with him, making sure to stand up straight as his eyes would only wonder upon two things - entering his thoughts or fear. Rhanksar was experiencing neither. "Good progress, potential in them. Deon Morris, the revival one, has left the WDL it seems, along with his seven servants naturally. The female child appears to be doing fairly well, although she must learn still. As for my boy... Heh, what potential I have seen. A remarkable thing, really. He has already entered into the transformation stage, twice, and survived. Although I fear he may be ill for a while, but we shall see how he progresses against other demons."

Rhanksar gave a chuckle after saying this, his master smirking before speaking a reply. "You will know soon enough, Champion." The Devil spoke, his eyes glittering when the children were mentioned as he continued on. "Of course, you may not have sensed it quite yet, but if you focus on the Phoenix' Soul, what do you see, Rhanksar? And as for your child, he has much potential, and no doubt he will be training further in case of the Exorcists or us Demons attacking them." He clutched his other hand at this, watching it reform and drip down on to the floor as it turned into it's liquid state again, but then floated back up and reattached to his shoulder, hardening back. "Also... I was wondering if you gave word to the Demon King Brenhin to attack the WDL forces or not? It appears that I had caught him in the middle of doing so, about five dozen forces were accounted for. Very few, if any, survived. Also, his warlord, Ansgar, is dead. As far as I saw, the invasion had failed... Was this part of your plan then, my master?" He asked, watching his master's eyes looked back towards him at this question. "Of course, I allowed Brenhin to attack the Academy, I did plan on having Deon being found out around that time, so I saw no reason to stop him from attacking, and having the Phoenix show his flames."

"Ah... So it is that way, is it?" Rhanksar started off, seeming to keep his attention on his master while his mind wondered in thought. "So it was part of your plan all along then. But I must wonder how Brenhin will feel about this... After all, he has been nothing but seeking power for ages. Possibly his entire life. I look forward to seeing how his next fight will go, alone of course... The question now is, who will be his challenge?" He then looked down and reached inside his cloak with his right arm before pulling out a scroll and lightly tossing it towards Illusion. "Just for the record, this is for the master's keep." He said, and then looked back to his master, who held out a hand and sent energy forth from it to catch the scroll before it even got close to Illusion. "I managed to get this as an additional bonus for you. It is a copy of an official list of the most wanted demons in the world right now. Well, the top fifty anyway... I do wonder, do people cast magic on it to make it keep up with current events?" The scroll then unfurled and within, the writing revealed itself. "Hmm, it seems like you are on the Top Five of this list. As well as my Phoenix Son, who is only slightly behind you." The Devil looked over the list one more time as a smirk came over his face. "The Demon Train? I remember when that little beauty was created. By my hand, of course. More so my left index finger." The devil then closed the scroll and passed it on to Illusion, looking back to lock eyes with Rhanksar as she caught the scroll and held onto it.

"So, Rhanksar. Why the sudden interest in Brenhin now? Do you wish to be his opponent? I'm sure that he would like the stakes of such a battle, although he may cower behind his minions, although I highly doubt that they would take much of your efforts to massacre." The Devil then held out it's hand and shot a blot of dark energy at Rhanksar, who upon getting hit in the chest with it, accepted and embraced it. "May your strength and will never fail, Champion. Is there any more that you wish to discuss?" Rhanksar then grew a sinister smirk upon his face, his eyes changing to a demonic red and shadows becoming cast over his face. "As much as it would be a pleasure to slaughter them all... I must refuse at this time." Rhanksar's face then returned back to it's normal look, the shadows fading away as his eyes toned down, although his master could clearly see a twinge of madness still held within his eyes, a madness that yearned for battle and bloodshed. "I will allow him to do as he wishes for now, and besides, I have nothing against him. Unless he aimed to outright kill me, then I would gladly execute him in public and send one of my warlords in his place as a demon king... But that is another day for another time." He spoke as he moved his hair back at this. "My interest with him is because I found the attack unlike him. Usually I recall records of him outright attacking with brute force and numbers, that is the usual tactic I see in his plans. This time, I only counted five dozen before they began to die. Either Brenhin is dying, or he is finally weakening after these years."

Rhanksar then looked through his mind as he thought about what else there might be. "... Ah, yes, there is one more thing. I seem to have heard or read somthing about a new Archknight... Does this mean the poor fool Arthur is now in hell with us?" Rhanksar smirked darkly again as his master grinned in response before speaking. "I know not where Arthur is, but I have a feeling that he will end up being in one of two places, Gehenna being the most likely. If you wish, you may find his soul and bring it to me. And you may be rewarded with a new Servant, Champion." At this, the Devil's obsidian face cracked where the lips were, the chin separated from the rest of the face until the nape of the neck. The inside of the crack seeped blood, Illusion quickly lurching forward and, unable to stop herself, but quickly apologized and vanished as she tried to regain control over herself. "Vampires are so easy to tease, Rhanksar. They are so manipulatable sometimes. It amuses me what a little bloodletting can turn them into." His master then grinned and focused on Deon's wavelength, his eyes closing tight before they opened again. "Angel D'Brightaine. Ah, the one with the grudge again the Phoenix. This shall be entertaining. The new Archknight is very, very much more powerful than the last, and he has the Demon Blade Excalibur to aid him"

The Devil then bowed to him and Rhanksar bowed back in response. "If that is all, you are dismissed, my Champion. And if you do happen to run across Arthur's Soul, bring it here, or devour it, if you wish. It all depends on what you wish to gain. An ally or more power." Rhanksar grinned at this as he turned his back around at this. "You know what I will choose. I will be back soon... With his soul intact." He grinned demonically as he began to walk away. "Oh, and Rhanksar..." The devil spoke, Rhanksar stopping as he looked back at his master. "... Don't forget what you must do next." He said, as Rhanksar turned around and bowed from the waist. "... Very well, as you wish my lord." He spoke, before turning around again and finally leaving the place.

~ Name: Illusion(?)
Nickname: Illusion(?)
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to be SS
WDL Threat Level: None(?) ~


~ Name: Rhanksar
Nickname: The Swordsman of Hell
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to be SS
WDL Threat Level: Near god level ~


~ Kallos' Story ~

With the arrival of the other three demons, who had left once the children had escaped with the Renegade forces, settled down into their own seat. Kallos was at the head of the table, his chair being entirely made out of crystal and made to resemble a throne. Behind him and to the wall it was facing were two screens, ones which currently had the symbol of an eye on them. Kalh had the next seat, it was blue of course, and it's color made it look like you were looking through glass to see the ocean moving behind it. In front of him was an empty red seat that was meant to belong to the fire demon of the group. Next to the empty red seat was Yami, who sat with a seat that gave off a rather sinister aura, with it's entire color being made out of the darkest black. In front of him and next to Kalh was Itzhet, who sat in his gray-ish chair. Next to him was Bellfoar, who sat on his yellow chair that was based on the color of lightning. At the other side of the table sat Golem, who had no chair of his own.

Photos sat in his cell that was nearby, seeming to look down as he looked at the demon sitting near him. "So, are you suppose to be my guard?" He asked, as the figure looked up at him. "They just recently captured me, tried to break me down to serve them. Hah... Like that will happen anytime soon." The demon spoke as he looked at Photos. "You must be the famous Photos of Light. They got you too, I suppose?" He asked. Photos gave a light chuckle in response. "So... You know me. Who are you, then?" He asked, as the figure straightened up. "I am Kibo." He said, as Photos felt his eyes widen at this. "My god..." He said as Kibo nodded in response.

~ Name: Kibo
Nickname: The Earth Shaker
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to be B rank
WDL Threat Level: Eliminate at any cost. ~


"Alright everyone!" Kallos spoke, rising up to his feet as he pointed to the screen. "Allow me to introduce our leader... The one who formed this revolution against the Council of Hell! Presenting, his royal grace... Our leader!" A figure then appeared on the screen, sitting on his throne as he narrowed his eyes at them, making Bell shiver, forcing Itzhet to raise his brows, forcing Kalh to straighten up his back. "Geetings everyone..."

~ Name: Unknown
Nickname: The Revolutionary Leader of Hell
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to be A/S rank
WDL Threat Level: Unknown. ~


~ Michael's Story ~

Scott stood at the spot where Michael would of stood, near him were two other spots that would hold Rin and Deon. It had been a rough few hours to make it to the Renegade base, but it was worth it. He felt pressure befall on him for a moment before he regained his confidence, his body was mostly wrapped up in bandages due to the fight he had endured. Michael was recovering like any person with angel blood would - perfectly. In three days, he would be back on his feet and ready to lead again. Scott needed stitching though at times, Michael did not. Scott then held out his right hand in front of him in front of a cursor like object, watching as the big screen in front of them all turned on and waited for his commands. After quickly typing in a few things, the updated top fifty wanted list was up, and he narrowed his eyes as he began to moved his hand down, watching as each name was highlighted before the next one was, reading each until he got to the number one spot, where the devil was. "Interesting..." He mumbled to himself.

It was now around the evening, possibly three or four, Scott did not know. This was when he heard a voice speak out to him and pat him on the back. "Nice to see you're alive and well." Deon said to him, as Scott turned to look at him, he could see a glass of fresh fresh water in his hand, and his wounds fully healed. He watched him look at the screen, and grinned as he saw his name on there. "Heh, the WDL must really hate my guts. I haven't even gotten my powers back yet. Well, all of them, anyways." He then watched as Deon scanned the list and nodded a little. He had flinched at the touch on his back and waited until he was scanning to speak. "What I don't get is how all of you, well, most of you from there... Are already in the top fifty -- possibly top thirty!" He watched as Deon looked back over at him. "So, how've the Renegades held out without me being here? Are they still as awesome as they used to be?" Scott rose a brow at him as he asked this question and gave it a few to think over. "In a manner of speaking. It's been hard having to lead three divisions when your leader can't even handle his own without my help. So yeah, they're still beasts." He joked as he began scrolling through the list again, going up this time as he watched name after name be highlighted.

"So... Mr. Morris. I've heard so much about you, the leader I barely knew, the guy Michael said would always come back. Standing right beside me, totally unexpected, totally out of the blue. Hmm... So, how was that fight? I hear Michael watched you duke it out with Quake." He watched as Deon grinned and took a sip of his water at this. "Want a drink? I'll tell you more over a good few beers. Waddaya say, Scott?" Scott looked back at the screen at this. "Unfortunately, Mr. Morris, Michael doesn't recover as fast as you do... So I'm kind of busy." He said as he stopped at number thirty-one; The Monster Train. "Hmm, well, looks like your already busy..." He tapped the cursor as he made it's profile come up at this. "Did you assign yourself to a mission already?" He asked as he turned to look at Deon grinning. "Yeah, I haven't done this in so long I can't wait to go hunting again." He said as he looked up at him. "I'm going with Quake and someone else, maybe one of my Siblings. Gonna see how strong they are." Deon then turned to look at him. "Maybe when I get back we can have a few drinks together and discuss things. Sound good?" Deon patted him on the back and made him flinch again. "Oh, and the fight?.... It felt good, it brought up something inside of me that hasn't been around for hundreds of years."

"You don't say." Scott said, tapping the cursor to get out of the profile and continued to scroll up. "Interesting... Well we'll find out soon enough. I plan on sending the kid out for a test ride. The one named Sebastian... Ranked 11, jesus, how the hell did he manage to get there already? There must be something up with him I don't know about... Just like Michael and his damn angel blood." He said, then stopped at number fifty as he rose a brow at this. "Ah, here's a good one we can try to put the kid against..." He tapped the cursor and watched as Drayne's profile came up at this. "Him? HE'S up so high? What happened, I thought he was suppose to be one of the weaker type's?" Deon then turned and eye the screen as a smile came across his face. "Drayne? He's just a Type A Vampire with a massive appetite. Mostly just a dick. Should be easy if you can get past his draining aura." Deon's grin then turned into a smirk. "Sebastian, eh? Well then I guess i'm stuck with 'little-miss-bitchy', aren't I?" Deon then laughed and began to walk away, but after a few steps, he stopped. "Scott. You're aware of who Frankenstein is, yes?" Scott rose a brow at this and quickly looked over at him. "... Hm, interesting." He said before looking back at the screen and beginning to type int it, marking Sebastian for the mission to capture Drayne. "Frankenstein... Famous fictional monster around the world. He's rank number seven... Made out of mostly human parts, a high strength of his is lightning that can power him up. So yeah, I'm aware he's a freakish monster... Why do you ask so suddenly with interest?" He turned back to Deon as he grinned. "Well, it's more than one Demon, ya know. I'll leave it at that, for now." He then made his grin turn into another smirk as he suddenly vanished, leaving Scott to raise an eyebrow and sigh out. "... Deary dear... Michael, what do you get me into sometimes?" He mumbled to himself before resuming the typing.

~ Sebastain's Story ~

Sebastian opened his eyes as he felt himself lying down on something, groaning out as he put his hands down and forced himself to sit up. "Oh my god..." he said, as he shook his head and looked around. He felt ill, light-headed and more he couldn't describe. "Where am I...?" He put his hands on his stomach as he groaned out a little. "... Ugh... What happened to me...? Why do I feel like -- like... Dirt?" He said, until he suddenly grabbed a water bottle like it was instinct, raising his brows as he looked to see Lucifer grinning at him. "How'd ya sleep, Princey-boy?" Sebastian grabbed the cap and twisted it around as he took it off. "I was asleep? I... Guess it was fine." He looked at her as they locked eyes briefly before she spoke again. "And my name isn't Lucy. It's Lucifer, imo." He rose a brow at the last part as he quickly took a sip of the water and let out a sigh of relief afterword. He then looked to see her lean back into her chair as he saw her sightly smile. "God, I regretted going to the Orhpanage, ya know... Ditching Deon and my Sisters, but when I left I realised something, ya know..." He tilted his head at this as he blinked a little out of confusion. "Lucifer? What do you...?" He tried to ask, but stopped as he narrowed his eyes a little at her. "... What was that?" He asked her, looking back down at his bottle.

Lucifer grinned at this. "Do you even remember? We were pretty close, weren't we? For a Human-Demon relationship, anyway." She sat up straighter at this. "I realised that I missed you. Yeah, sounds corny, eh? I bet it does, but it's kind of true. Eventually I... I hate to admit it, but I forgot about you." She looked down at this and sighed. "I just wanna say that I'm sorry about that." Sebastian closed his eyes and quickly took another sip of the water, putting the cap back on and putting the bottle down beside him. He then looked at her and frowned at this. "... I was lonely there. You stopped coming, I..." He stopped himself and sighed. "... It's fine." He then shook his head at this. "... So everything you told me was a lie?" He asked, looking back at her as he saw her fidget a little uncertainly at this. "Y-Yeah, not al of it, but a lot of it. They wouldn't accept a demon there, would they?" She then took a sip of her own water as Sebastian looked away at this, when he suddenly felt her colliding into him, clinging on to him as she held him tightly in her embrace. "I-I'm so, so, so sorry, Sebastian! I shouldn't have left you there. I'm sorry...." He had yelped out as he felt her cannonball into him, blinking as he patted her back. "Calm down, uh, calm down... I said it was fine, I mean -- uh..." He said as he tried to sit up with her on him, but felt himself fall back down. "... Umm, w-when did you get so emotional...? I thought you were always the tough one." He smiled at this as he rubbed her back. "... Your a demon though? Wait... Does that mean you know how Rob got turned into an ice demon then?"

He then saw her stiffen slightly at this. "No. I don't." He then saw her lean back and glare at him. "What's with that Ash girl anyways? Why's she so important to you suddenly, hmm?" She then took some steps back as she suddenly had a more prideful and bitchy personality. "And hurry up, we've got training in a bit." She then turned on her heel and looked over her shoulder at him. "I'm not waiting for you, either. Move it, kid." She said as she then left the room and stormed down the halls, leaving Sebastian confused as he got up, he could still feel how light-headed he was as he tried to follow her. "... Ack. There's the Lucy I used to know. Oops, sorry, I meant Lucifer... If you can hear me." He said as he then followed after her, stumbling a little every now and then until they finally got to Scott. "... Um, hi." He said, as Scott nodded in response to him. "Hello there, I am Scott of The Renegades, second-in-command of Michael's division." Scott said, then looked towards Lucifer. "So, you must be one of Deon's so called demons... What do you call yourself?" He asked, as Lucifer put a hand on her hip and grinned. "Lucifer, of Pride. And who're you anyway? You look like the type of guy that gets beaten up all the time." She glanced over at Sebastian before looking back at Scott. "Sebastian here is pretty scrawny, so go easy on him. I don't need training. Not yours anyway." She huffed at this and nudged Sebastian. "Well, go on. Don't be a pussy now."

Sebastian glared over at her after being nudged and rubbed his shoulder. "Hey now..." He mumbled, looking back at Scott. "I'm Sebastian Thomas." He said, watching as Scott nodded again. "Right... Lucifer of Pride, huh? I can tell..." He said, turning around and beginning to head off as the two followed after him. "I'm fully human, that's why I'm like this. If you saw Michael take a punch from me, you'd see the difference between us. Anywho, I suppose Deon's explained to you about how we do things here at the Renegades and how we treat new recruits?" Sebastian blinked, confused by Scott's words as he looked over at Lucifer. "Um, excuse me?" He tried to ask, then grabbed her shoulder and started to shake it. "What did you do?!?" He asked, she didn't even look at him. "Don't ask me, he's being a dick of his own accord. Like most Humans do." She then caught up to Scott quickly and glared at him. "Deon hasn't spoken to Sebastian about anything, so you'd better help him or I will hur-" She paused, something stopping her as she sighed and bowed her head. "Yessir." She said, and rose up at this. "I'm sorry for being a bitch, alright? Just make sure Sebastian doesn't get killed." Scott rose a brow at her at this as he looked forward and shrugged. "Very well, but remember if he does anything, your his responsibility." Scott said, making Sebastian raise his brows as they then stopped in front of a room with two doors, as Scott opened them both and entered in with them. "Behold... Our demon weapon." He said, as he indicated towards a sword within a case, it's aura radiating and being felt by the three as Sebastian narrowed his eyes at this.

"... Um, excuse me?" He asked, looking over the sword as Scott chuckled at this. "We always use it with demons to see if they can handle it or not... Sadly, it seems to be picky about who it wants." Scott then looked over at Lucifer. "Like I said, watch him for anything hostile..." He said, getting a laugh in response as she watched Sebastian walk towards the sword. "Hurry up, we don't have all day. And quit being so darn scared. It annoys me sometimes." She said, as Sebastian stopped before the case as he saw the case slowly open as he rose a brow. He then reached in and took a hold of it, pulling it out as he suddenly felt light-headed again and stumbled back, falling down on to his knees as he coughed slightly at this, his head beginning to pound from this. "Welcome, child with the devil's blood. Today I will test you with my trial and see whether you are ready to go out into the real world or not. Your friend, the one named Ash, will also be tested just as you are. Now with this said, it is time to face your worst fear. My name is Eclipse, now... Prepare to enter into a nightmare."

Setting

1 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK



"Hey mom... I'm sorry I'm late. My professor wanted to discuss something about my term paper." These words were not answered despite the enthusiasm and sincerity complementing the voice. Perhaps, the only response would be the sound of the door being closed gently. The room was illuminated by the light of the setting sun from the windows. Its curtains were tied to side allowing the radiant golden rays to bath everything in its path. After a few moments, footsteps could be heard and then the sound of a chair being placed in a certain position. Soon, there was nothing more but silence. But upon closer inspection, there were two kinds of breathing that could be heard. One was calm and even while the other one was slow yet calm. It would be concluded that there were two people inside the room. "Mom, how are you feeling today?" This was asked with gentleness melded with pint of melancholic overtone. Same as before, the question was left unanswered which resulted to a soft and disappointed sigh to be heard. This was followed by rustling sounds. They were not loud enough to be considered noisy or to disturb anyone. "I replaced the old flowers with new ones. It was Mrs. Gallos who gave me these. She said you would love it and I agreed." There was silence once again but it did not last long as the door to the room was opened to allow entry.

"Hello, Keilani! I'll be checking your mother's vitals for a minute, okay?" This was the rather friendly greeting towards Keilani who had a polite smile and nodded in understanding. She moved slightly to make way for the nurse to do the necessary activities to ensure her mother's health. "How is my mom, Ms. Donna?" The question she spoke was filled with uneasiness but at the same a tint of hope. Donna, who was documenting the results that the medical equipments showed, glanced at the younger girl who had those eyes of rose pink filled with dread and at the same time flicker of faith. "It has been a month since your mother has been in comatose. Her vital signs are stable and her lab results does not show anything critical or out of the ordinary for now." Keilani took everything that Donna had said as she approached her mother's bedside. She saw a stray strand of long brown hair on her mother's face as she tucked it away behind the ear. It had been a month since the last time she had heard her mother's voice or seen her mother's smile. Donna observed the younger girl standing beside her. Honestly, there was not much of a resemblance between the mother and daughter. So, she could only assess that Keilani looks like her father. After all, there is that saying that boys looked like their mothers while the girls looked like their fathers. The light of the setting sun bathed their forms but made Keilani's appearance divine in her opinion. The girl had always been a pretty sight for sore eyes. Long pink hair, pink eyes, snow white skin, angelic face, and a figure that Donna was quite envious of, Keilani was a beauty. Her father must be a handsome man.

Dismissing such thoughts for now, Donna noticed the somber presence that Keilani was exuding. She can't blame the girl for feeling that. All she could do was to find a way to cheer her up or divert her attention. Looking around, Donna found something that might do trick. "These are beautiful irises." Keilani was taken out of her stupor and glanced at Donna as if not hearing what she said. Donna simply smiled and pointed at the flowers displayed at the bedside table. Finally understanding what Donna meant, Keilani offered an apologetic smiled and looked at the irises that she had placed in the vase earlier gently. "They are my mother's favorite." Donna looked at the flowers in new light and noticed that the sadness that surrounded Keilani had dispersed somehow. She placed her hand on the younger girl's shoulder and smiled warmly. "Don't worry. You're mother will wake up soon. Well, I have to get going now. See you later." Keilani looked at Donna and gave a grateful smile. "Yes. Thank you, Ms. Donna." After saying their goodbyes, Donna left Keilani alone with her mother who remained sleeping still.

Keilani took her seat on the chair she had placed near at the bedside beforehand. She reached for her mother's hand and squeezed it gently. Since she was young, it was a given that her mother had a weak constitution. As the years passed by, her mother grew weaker as if something was draining her life away. She thought it was some genetic disease, AIDS or even cancer. However, all the tests were negative and the doctors cannot find anything that could cause such a condition. Soon, her mother was bedridden which consequently led to her being in comatose. Her mother would often remarked that it was a good thing that she did not inherit that trait. However, she was not so sure anymore. If she was like her mother, she could have at least an understanding what her mother was going through. "Mom, can you hear me? Please, don't leave me." Her voice cracked while saying those words as she raised her mother's hand and held it close to her face. Tears began to flow from those closed eyes. She does not want to lose another parent once more. "Mom... Please.... Wake up... Tell me your stories again... Tell me about dad... Please..." The tears continued to flow as she held her mother's hand tighter. She had always viewed her mother as a strong woman. This is main reason she knew her mother was not someone who would just accept death serenely. Her mother would fight it but looking at her like this. Keilani cannot help but be broken. It was like hope was fading away every day. "What should I do? Please... Tell me..."

A ring. Another one. There was another again. Doll-like eyelashes fluttered like blooming flowers before her rose pink eyes opened fully. Keilani was asleep as her head was placed gently on her mother's head. She pulled herself up slowly and felt that her eyes were tired. It was probably because she had cried herself to sleep. She proceeded to wipe away the dry tracks of tears earlier. After doing so, she looked at her bag. The sound of ringing came from there. She could hear a faint ring still continuing. It was probably her cellphone. Picking up her bag, she took out the phone and could see that it was her grandfather who was calling. She glanced at her sleeping mother and then released a big sigh. It was then she answered the call. "Good evening, Grandfather." She leaned on the chair as she looked at the window before her. It showed a night sky. There were only a few stars glittering. The crescent moon hanging precariously on the sky as clouds seemingly hide it. It would seem that she had fallen asleep for some time. "I am the hospital. When would you visit mother?" Her tone was polite but somehow it was distant. "I see. I understand..." Her expression was rather disappointed although, her voice did not show that. "Yes, I am taking care of myself. I will see you tomorrow." There was a small smile on her lips but it was not because of joy but rather something ironic. "Goodbye. Grandfather." The call was finished. She looked at her phone for awhile. "It's funny. They care about me but, they won't care about you, mom." Her hold to her phone tightened as she looked at her mother apologetically. "I'm sorry. You would not want to hear me saying things like that. But... Mom, you are the woman that their son loved. So, why?"

Standing from her chair, Keilani kept her phone. "I need to go back now." She looked at her mother as she held her mother's hand. It was warm. A sign that she was still alive, still breathing. At the very least, she was happy to know so. "I'll come and visit you again tomorrow." Truthfully, she did not want to leave. However, circumstances would not allow her. "I love you, mom. See you tomorrow." After saying that, she kissed her mother's forehead ever so gently and filled with love. She went towards the door and held the doorknob but not before she took one last look at her sleeping mother. It was then she left the room and headed back to her dormitory. Passing by the reception, the nurses bid her goodbye and good evening as she did the same. She had become a common face around the hospital and even become acquaintances with some of the staff. Exiting the building, she felt a drop of water falling on her head. Instinctively, she stopped in her tracks and looked at the sky. Stretching her hand, another drop of water fell on her palm. Those single drops came in groups and she quickly reached inside her bag to take out her umbrella. "Oh... I forgot it at my dorm. Just my luck..." She quickly used her bag as a makeshift umbrella and ran towards the waiting shed across the street. Hopefully, she would not have to wait long for a bus to arrive. However, she did not notice a silhouette watching her from the window inside her mother's room.

The silhouette was not of her mother's as she was still sleeping securely on her bed. "You really had his child." The stranger spoke and then moved away from the window once Keilani was able to ride a bus. Looking at Keilani's mother, the mysterious figure gently caressed her face. "You were the most loved among all of us. You gave it all away and now look what happened to you..." Removing the hand, the stranger gazed at the irises inside the vase. Approaching it, the figure touched it as one of the flowers slowly decayed. "Your child is dangerous. A heresy." The door opened as someone entered the room. It was Donna who was going to do her daily routines once more. However, there was no one inside the room. She approached the slumbering lady but not before noticing one of the irises already dead. "Oh my... What happened to this?" Donna looked at it curiously and sadly as well. But, all she could do was to remove it from the rest which were still alive and well. "I'm sorry about this. They were even brought by Keilani. You know... you have such a nice daughter, Sarah." Donna said while looking at Sarah. Keilani's mother, who was sleeping. She smiled warmly and continued with her duties silently but not before hearing a rather interesting thing. "Forgive me..." Donna looked around but she could not find anything out of the ordinary. Taking a few moments to be certain, she released a big sigh of relief and then glanced at Sarah. "I guess it was just---" The clipboard that Donna was holding fell on the floor. She wondered if she was just hallucinating or something. Sarah had a lone tear falling from her eye as the rain continued to fall down as if it was intending to wash away everything.

Keilani had finally arrived at her dormitory building. All she had to do was cross the street, enter the gates and then run towards the main doors of her building. It was not like she should worry about herself getting. She was already drenched. Her clothes clung to her like a second skin. Her hair adhered to her skin like glue. In summary, she was a wet mess. Furthermore, it seemed the rain had no intention of stopping or even slowing down anytime soon. This downpour was really surprising especially when the weather report predicted a wonderful sunny day. Taking a deep breath and looking right and left, she cross the street and hurriedly entered the gates. She made a dash towards the main doors but something stopped her. There was a searing hot sensation slowly overwhelming her body. Slowly, she touched the area where she felt it. Pain shot through her knees buckled. But, she was able to maintain herself to stand. After wards, she looked at it and saw red liquid spreading across her chest. "I'm shot...?" She fell to the ground face front like a sack of potatoes. Her vision was slowly getting blurry and she could her breaths getting shallow. The red liquid now she knew was her blood seeped through her clothes. She could not move her body. It was like frozen. "Am I dying?" This was the thought that entered her mind. "So it seems." A voice. She heard it clearly but she could not take a look at the one who spoke. All she could see was a pair of white shoes. She was not sure how that person knew what she was thinking. More importantly, is this the person who did this to her? Or the one that would help her? "A taboo child you are... You must not be allowed to live any longer." She could not understand what the person was talking about. She wanted to ask but her strength was quickly leaving her. Her eyes were getting heavier and even breathing was like a heavy chore. The only thought that came to her mind before she lost her fight with consciousness was "Mom..."

Setting

5 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
The evacuation back to the Renegade base was made in near silence for Ash, her mind occupied with far too many thoughts for her to really consider speaking. At the forefront of it all, was the appearance of her sister: Why here? Why now? How did she do what she did? How long had she known Ash was… Did she know? And if she knew, who else did? When had she gotten here? How were the others? What did she intend to do from here? There were so many questions, and somehow, Ash knew she wouldn’t get the answers. “Of course not…” She thought to herself bitterly. ”…As if I can trust anything she says… The fact she’s here like this just reinforces how much she can lie and betray me…” Ash’s face remained a scowl, using her peripheral vision to attempt to look at her sister. She was still seated behind her, but Ash could barely make out anything. Softly, she felt the arms wrap around her waist again as she steered the bike across the dirt road. It was reassuring, and reminded Ash that she did have her sister to thank for saving her life. It was a warm embrace that she hadn’t felt in a long time, and she wanted it to continue…

”But…” Ash glared some more, shrugging free from the grip and making it clear the gesture still wasn’t appreciated. She couldn’t trust her sister ever again. Not after what she did. She was just making a complicated situation even more of a nightmare as there was so many other things Ash should’ve been concerned about. Like the fact Deon seemed to go Psychotic. Or the way the WDL had been taken over and gone anti-demon. Or … Fuck it, there was too many frickin’ things to focus on, it was such a piece of shit situation…! She felt like her head was going to explode! Tension and nerves on edge, Ash pulled the bike to a stop behind the vans, having arrived at the base at last. All kinds of people started climbing from their transports, familiar and unfamiliar, and Ash felt herself guided by the troops inside the building.

It was sleek, trimmed metal walkways aligned in parallel fashion and decorated with sequences of pulsating blue lights. The interior designer must have liked Star Trek or something, what with all the fancy sliding doors and blinking lights that Ash assumed served no real purpose. Behind her, she could sense her sister keeping pace – In a way that was both uncomfortably close, but like she was trying to keep her distance. Seems her poor sister was conflicted between what to do and damn it all, it felt good that the bitch was squirming. Let her have a headache to deal with too. Stepping out into what seemed like the main hall, the majority of the troops were dismissed, heading on their way. Around them, Ash started to watch Michael, Rin, Deon… Everyone started discussing the situation at hand.

And then, that was when she dared to speak.

“Ash-” Claire began tentatively, placing a hand on her sister’s shoulder. The effect was immediate as Ashley violently shrugged out of the grip, spinning to face her sister as she cut her off. “Don’t touch me!” Her voice had raised several octaves, anger burning up in her as she stared down the shocked and quivering form of her sister. The room fell silent as everyone turned to Ash, wondering just what was going on. Claire hesitated a moment before trying… No, pleading with her sister. “Look, Soot… Sis, you just have to list-“

“The hell I do! Just shut it already!” Ash demanded, yelling now and either completely oblivious or uncaring to the stares she was receiving. Claire was shrinking back, lowering her hands in a calming gesture, trying to reason with her sister before the situation exploded. She needed to talk with her, explain and resolve some issues. “Look, just calm down. You don’t understand-“

“I don’t understand?!” Ash’s face twitched a moment, a nerve struck. “You think ‘I’, don’t UNDERSTAND!?!” Ash was fuming as Claire backpedalled, realising she had unintentionally provoked her even further. She didn’t know what to say, what to do to disarm the situation. But it was too late. She’d had it with dealing with her. “You, of ALL people, think ‘I’ lack understanding?!” Ash took several intimidating steps forward, a dark aura beginning to grow around her as she snarled, moving ever closer to her sister. Unintentionally, Claire took a fretful step backwards, bumping into the wall, glancing behind her in panic before turning back to find Ash right up in her face. “I NEVER wanted to see you again. You think saving my life is enough to make us all buddy-buddy sisters again? Forget it. I am NEVER forgiving you for what you did.” Ash’s voice had gone bitter and twisted, sinking her vicious words in and wrenching at Claire’s heart as the sinister aura grew… Turning, Ash stepped away in a fume, the dark billowing blackness around her swirling…

“B-but we’re family... We’re sisters…” Claire stammered at almost a whisper, as if trying to convince herself Ash didn’t know what she was saying. The words weren’t quiet enough however, as Ash stopped in her track, eyes going wide with hatred.

“Stop PRETENDING like you care or something!” Ash stamped her foot and turned back to face her sister, a multitude of daggered shadows pinning Claire against the wall. “A real sister wouldn’t do what you did to me! As far as I’m concerned, you’re not my sister!” Claire’s face showed it all as her pupils dilated, the revelation catching her completely unguarded as her face remained a blank look of shocked sadness. A final shadow drew closer to Claire’s neck, glinting with sharpness as she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face… Then, all of the sudden, Claire was dropped, Ash turning away in disgust as the dark aura around her began to fade.

“In fact, that’s probably the truth, isn’t it? I’m just some half-demon-bitch, so we’re not even blood relatives…” Ash spat out the words, her voice going low as she looked to the floor, then up at the multitude of faces staring at her. She met eyes with one of them, and turned back to Claire, wanting to wrench the knife she’d used that much deeper. “She’s been more of a fucking sister to me then you, and this bitch left me naked in the middle of a football field!” Irately gesturing to Asmodeus, the sin of Lust embarrassingly was left speechless in the awkward moment, withdrawing for what would’ve been one of the first times Ash had seen. Moving out of the main hall, Ash stopped at the door, saying one last thing under her breath. “Just stay the fuck out of my life…”

And with that, she left the room, the door sliding shut behind her.

“Soot…” Claire muttered weakly with concern, still slumped against the wall. Slowly, she curled up her legs, wrapping her arms around them somewhat akin to the fetal position. Staying like that as she silently cried to herself, Kane was the first to attempt to comfort her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Claire I… She didn’t mean what she said…” Softly, he could hear Claire saying something, Kane kneeling a moment to catch the whispers. “She doesn’t understand… She doesn’t know the truth…” Claire muttered under her breath, repeating those words over and over to herself. Kane continued to watch the girl, feeling completely helpless. He didn’t know what to do or say… He just wanted to make Claire feel better but… He didn’t know if he could. Holding his hand on her shoulder, he was surprised when he felt Claire rise, wiping the tears from her eyes as she forced a smile towards everyone.

“I’m sorry for the interruption everyone… My sister can be a little loud sometimes but, I’m sure she’ll swing around eventually.” She laughed weakly, and it was clear to everyone how much she was straining to try and seem cheerful. Her face seemed tired, and her eyes reflected the forlorn pain inside of her. Still, she continued to put on the brave face. “For now, I’m just going to get some rest… I… I might speak with you tomorrow about my arrangements here…” The last of her words were directed at Deon and the other leaders of the Renegades, Claire taking her leave slowly, stopping at the door as she noticed the two cats following after her. “No, I’m fine you two, really. You… Make sure Ash is okay, alright?” Petting the two on the head briefly, Claire sat back up before heading off to find a room to stay…

Setting

4 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Illusion
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Arthur's POV


The man stood, surveying the flames and brimstone surrounding him. His nose picked up on a specific scent. The scent of death and evil. Arthur looked around, sensing something, his one good eye peering into the darkness, and he drew his axe. "Come out, Demon! Or shall I tear you to shreds right here and now, sending you to Purgatory!?".

"Oh Arthur... You have not changed, even in death".
The Demon spoke, stepping out of the shadows as he towered easily above the man. "... You are in hell I am afraid. Does it not surprise you, with the multiple sins you have committed over the years?". Arthur knew that this was none other than Rhanksar, one of the Devil's most powerful Champions. Arthur glared up at the towering demon, not flinching in the slightest. "So, it is you, Dread Champion. Most powerful of the Demons Servants. What foul purpose have you come here for, fiend?". Arthur raised his axe, and pointed it at the Demon. "I will slay you. And as for my problem of being here in the hellfire, I will leave once I destroy you, demon!". Arthur lunged forward, slamming his axe down towards Rhanksar's head. The axe hit Arthur's opponents head, but was stopped. It didn't even cut the Demon, not a single mark could be noticed. Rhanksar's eyes grew wide at this, the madness rising up again as he slowly grabbed a hold of Arthur's arm with a grip that held fast, like an iron band woven around ones arm to stop it from moving. "You prideful son of a bitch... Hehehe, you were slain by the new Archknight I'm afraid... Angel. Heard of him?". He teased Arthur, watching his expression for any signs of change. Arthur growled at this statement, and threw his free hand forward, intent on scoring a blow to the Council Members chin. His fist hit hard, but there was almost no reaction, until Arthur unleashed his soul-force straight into the demons skull, that was. Arthur grunted, and slipped out of the dark Champion's grip, and hefted his axe. "So, how long will this fight last us, Dark Champion?".

Rhanksar laughed with madness as all of Gehenna around them moved and shuddered. It was as if Hell itself was afraid of letting Rhanksar's power out. "Not long, I'm afraid. You are weak down here, Arthur. You have no power over me. I am a council member of hell, after all. I have power over hell, I am one of it's rulers in a sense. I am like a god here, you have no power over me, human. You, the strongest of humanity? If that were true, humanity would be dead. Or dying". He then moved his hand in a gesture behind him as a figure appeared and landed down, his raven-esque wings spreading out on his back as he slowly walked forward at this. "... I think you would like to meet one of my warlords. He's good at persuading people. Would you like to test him on that?". Arthur turned, and immediately lunged at the Yatagarasu that appeared before him, a grimace sliding across his face as he swung blow after blow at the Demon. "Die, Hell Raven! I shall smite you unto the deepst depths of Purgatory!". Suddenly, the Hell Raven's finger was on Arthur's forehead, and a massive weight ws pushing him down to the ground. Behind Arthur, a crater formed, followed by another one forming behind him as the Yatagarasu pulled his finger away. "... I encourage you to respect my master's wishes."

~ Name: Zelszar
Nickname: The Blood Raven
Type: Yatagarasu (Hell Raven)
Rank: S
WDL Threat Level: Destructive force of hell ~


Arthur grimaced as he felt himself being pushed down onto the ground, and he striggled to rise. "What have you done to me, Hell Raven? And what are your master's wishes!?". The Warlord folded his wings across his chest as he folded his arms across his chest. "My power, sir. If you cannot figure out what I can do, then do not ask me about it, for I shall not tell you". He then indicated towards Rhanksar. "Thank you, Zelszar". He spoke as he walked to Arthur. "How does it feel, having lost Excalibur to Angel, hmm? You only have normal weapons now, you also do not have power here in hell. As I said, I am like a god here. Now... You may not like this, but you are coming with me". Arthur had just decided to keep a dignified silence, up until Rhanksar spoke of taking him with him, which was when Arthur began struggling and shouting out obsceneties. "Curse you all, my Followers will grind you into the dust for this!". At this, four pieces of paper came out and landed around Arthur. Then one slammed into his chest as all five glowed red, followed by Japanese Kanji Symbols appearing all around them. Then, a young figure in robes emerged out of the shadows, the same a Zelszar, a Japanese mask hiding her face. The only thing that was noticeable about her was her several fox-like tails. "Well done, restraining him like that". Rhanksar said, as Arthur observed the Kitsune bow from the waist to Rhanksar. "Thank you, my master". She spoke as she then rose back up.

~ Name: Zetsubou
Nickname: The Prison Keeper
Type: Kitsune
Rank: S rank
WDL Threat Level: Unbelieveably high. ~


Arthur struggled in his confinement, a scowl upon his face. "You Kistune always were traitorous, snivelling creatures! When I escape my confines I will tear you apart with my Axe, nay, my bare fists!". Arthur struggled even harder, and swore. "When I get out!". Arthur struggled even harder at this, and grimaced. "Ohhh, such strong words~". A voice called out as a figure landed in front of Arthur and slammed down a basket large enough to fit over the seals. Then he would turn it around to see the seals now attached to the basket, with Arthur now trapped inside of it as a large glow covered the top of it, preventing Arthur from escaping. The man then kicked the basket up into the air like a soccer ball easily, kicking it around with his feet a few times as he heard Arthur's struggles before finally catching it with his hands and putting his legs down. He could see the man wore a hat over his head, but there were unusual rabbit ears poking out of it. "Good day sir~ A glorious day to come and become one of us, eh? Oh now there I go, sounding human. Oh well, it's time for you to come with us now. Or must I kick you around some more? Actually, I think I'll do that on the way back to the main man himself. Oh I can't wait to watch him put you through Hell and Hell's suffering.~".

~ Name: Larry
Nickname: The Lunar Star
Type: Lunar/Earth Rabbit
Rank: S rank(?)
WDL Threat Level: To be executed on sight at all costs! ~


Arthur, from inside the box, was shouting out obsceneties at the top of his lungs. "I WILL NEVER BECOME ONE OF YOU! NEVER IN MY LIFE OR AFTERLIFE! I WOULD DIE AGAIN BEFORE I WOULD OPENLY DO SO!". Arthur thrashed about, managing to break one of the seals, although he was tired and shocked. He then began beating on the box with his fist, intent on opening it up. Larry simply poked through the seal quickly and poked Arthur with immense strength, nearly knocking him out upon contact as he shook his head, letting out a 'tsk, tsk, tsk' as he did. "Oh dear, it seems I have diagonised a new mental condition today. It is called - the Arthur syndrome. The Arthur syndrome is where a guy named Arthur was dumb enough to actually waste his time struggling. Struggling, with what though? Stress, sexual tension, I can do this all day~". He said as he quickly put the basket upside down on his head, only barely supported by his ears. "Time to go!~" He shouted, before suddenly bouncing away with incredible speed and leaping high into the air every time, all the while Arthur felt like he would fall off at any moment.

Rhanksar chuckled a bit as Zelszar shook his head. Zetsubou merely remained quiet as the three followed after him at a fair pace. "Why did we bring him along?". Zelszar asked Rhanksar. "Because... He said he had some tricks he wanted back from the WDL". Zelszar rose his brow at this to him. "Tricks? Like toys?". Rhanksar then chuckled again. "No... The cereal". Zelszar then put his hand over his face in annoyance. They arrived back to the devil's place where Larry would strap Arthur down to the ground as he watched Zetsubou would pin him down with seals on his arms, which would start to burn him as they started to change him, giving him painful impulses as if each heartbeat would have destroyed him, but kept him alive as the process began. "Do it", Rhanksar spoke as Zetsubou stepped forward and brought down three seals over one spot, then slammed her hand down on all three of them as a bright red light covered over them, making Arthur scream out in pain as it seemed like he was being burnt to death again. "So how long before he turns to us?". Zelszar spoke, as Rhanksar smirked at this. "Give it a few...". He spoke, as Larry stood behind them, all three watching the painful process. Time passed, and Zetsubou finally stopped, walking away as she let the seals one by one fall off like wet paper. She stopped and turned to look at Arthur's new physical form as Rhanksar smirked. "How do you feel Arthur? I believe a mirror is needed...". He spoke, as Zelszar grew one and held it out in front of Arthur. "What do you see.....

Hakutaku?"


~ Name: Insight
Nickname: The Oracle
Type: Hakutaku
Rank: ?
WDL Threat Level: ? ~


The Hakutaku grinned as it took in it's new appearance, from the three horns that sat on it's head like a crown, to the massive third eye set into it's forehead. it blinked it's two normal eyes, laughing inanely at the recovery of the eye he had lost as a human. The Hakutaku still wore Arthur's robes, but his skin was paler, and the horns jutted out at a foot each. The third eye on his forehead turned red, and shot a beam of pure energy at the mirror, breaking it. "It feels good, Champion. What are we to do next?". The newly-made Half-beasts horns shrunk, disappearing, and it's third eye closed. "Until the next full moon, I will not be at full power, but I will still do as you wish". The Hakutaku kneeled, and smirked, it's hands changing into talons, and a row of spikes burst out of it's back, only to go back inside instantly. "These changes are my insight into myself, my surroundings and the living". The Hakutaku stayed on it's knee, and spoke again once it had returned to a vaguely human form. "I am Insight, for my insight goes to all". Rhanksar stepped forward and stopped before him. "Very well. Your name is now Insight the Oracle. Let it be written down from this day forth!". He then got down on his knee as he looked at him. "... Although, I am curious to ask you a question. I want to test out your new powers... So, before we do this, I want you to remember back some years. How long was it in human years...? Hmm... Ten to twelve years ago. When an unusual demon attack was made on one of the holy cities... Do you remember this incident, Insight?". Insight locked eyes with Rhanksar, a grin on his face. "I am Insight, a Half-beast. We remember and know all. There indeed was an attack on a Holy City. The Vatican. You are curious about this battle, correct?". Insight quickly coughed and grinned. "Although I may be wrong, I'm sure. There have been many Holy Cities destroyed and war-ravaged. The basis of life is death, thusly. Also, do you want to know how many Youkai and Demon are in this world right now?".

Rhanksar seemed to go into his mind before seeming to come back go reality. "Very well. Tell me how many Youkai and Demon there are. Also, Vatican sounds like it... I am curious to know about the name of the demon who lead this attack. I have one more question to ask you after this, but... It shall wait." Insight stood, brushing himself off, admiring his now young body. "Ahh, it is so beautiful to be young again, and those pestering WDL shan't pose much of a threat to us, Milord, since I just happen to know every single little thing about them. And the amount of Youkai and Demon in the world? 784,233,105,377,159 Youkai and Demon are currently on the Earth... On second thought, make that 784,233,105,377,158, one just died". Insight grinned and looked back to Rhanksar. "The Demon whom led the attack was named Gale, otherwise known as Talon. He and my previous human form fought many times, and now, what is your next question?". Rhanksar stood up slowly as he looked down at Insight with a serious expression. "... I want to know how many Nue are left." Insight's eyes glittered and he spoke. "It is hard for even us Half-beasts to gain knowledge of where a Nue is, and how many exist, but I know that there are currently....". Insight closed his eyes, put his hands together and began to hum. A red ight illuminated the area around him, coming from his third eye. Suddenly, when the bright red light was nearly unbearable, the light vanished, and Insight was standing there, a smile on his face. "There are currently three Nue alive, two are untraceable, and one is in a very peculiar place". Insight turned, and grinned. "You wouldn't expect a Nue to have infiltrated the WDL, would you?".

Rhanksar grinned demonically at this statement. "Excellent...". He said as he looked towards his warlords. "Zelszar". He said, as Zelszar gave him a salute. "You will go and find any information you can about this Talon. Zetsubou will escort you, and will interrogate anyone you wish". He said, as both nodded before heading out. "Larry... I am assigning you temporarily to be Insight's guard. Until he is more powerful, that is. But for now, he is too valuable to let die". He then turned back to Insight. "... I am giving you a personal assigment. This Nue you have found... I want it found and brought to me. I wish to interrogate it, it must know where it's friend is... One of my former soldiers. One of my... Former warlords, to be exact". He said angrily as he turned around and walked a few steps away. "... Do you have anything else you wish to tell me?". Insight grinned, and spoke. "By chance I have looked into your past, Champion. Your son was found by My Human self, idiotic as my human self was, he still knew that Sebastian was valuable. Also...". Insight looked at Larry for a second, and stepped to Rhanksar's side. "Your main challenge will be the Phoenix. If he gains power enough, he may be able to convince your son to kill you. The only problem with this is that he cannot permanently die, but I have other... solutions, to that problem, if you would hear them later". Insight laughed, and turned. "Whatever you wish to be done, it shall be done, Dark Champion".

Rhanksar nodded in silence as he put his arms behind him. "... I will be making my way back to my empire's base. My... Castle, if you would like to call it. I think you've heard rumors of it, but you will find out it soon exists. It is very large, very large in comparison to your former WDL base". He said as Larry moved to Insight's sight, idly bouncing in place. "I would like to hear these when you have the chance. Write them down if you fear you will forget them, although I doubt you will have much problems now with that... My son and the Phoenix. Perhaps we can use them to our advantage... Perhaps they will help me eliminate this foolish rebellion that has sparked. And if you live long enough... I may make you a Warlord. That is all, you both are dismissed."

With that statement made, Insight bowed, and turned, leaving the area with a smirk on his face. He turned to Larry and grinned. "I wish to observe something, not of utmost importance. We will be needing to go to the Main Academy of the Warriors of the Divine Light, which also happens to be where the Nue is located. I already know the way, mind you. After all, I am a Hakutaku now". Insight grinned, and strode off.

~~~~~


Deon Morris - The Executioner


Deon grinned as he strode down the hallways of the Renegade's Base, but something was off. He felt... odd, after all, he had noticed that his madness was resurfacing at the worst possible time, but unbeknownst to him, it was all going according to play for a certain Puppeteer. Deon rubbed his forehead as he proceeded down the Hallways, completely focused on his own thoughts, until he walk straight into Quake, that was. Now, with Quake being a particularly tall Oni, Deon's forehead was around the height level of her neck, in other terms, Deon walked right into her chest. Needless to say he leaped backwards, and quickly put a hand up to his face, covering his nose and stifling a few laughs. He looked up to see Quake eyeing him, and then her towel fell off.

...
...
...
...
...

"Oh, hey Boss-man. I was just finishing up in the shower. Looks like you bumped into me at the... 'best', time?". Quake laughed as she noticed the blood seeping out through the small gaps in Deon's fingers. "You've got to be kidding me. Are ALL Oni like you? If they are...". Quake laughed and cut him off. "You're gonna die of blood loss, are ya? Haha!". Deon just glared, and Quake picked up her towel, rewrapping it around herself skimpily, and giving Deon a flirtatious wink. "Seeya later, since we're on that Monster Train mission together". As Quake strode past him, Deon let out a sigh. "The hell is wrong with me? Why didn't i tell her off?". Deon lay back and let out a laugh that echoed through the hallway, and he grinned. "Seriously? Why was I never told about any Oni by anyone before?.... Oh, I was meant to go and get Ash, wasn't I... Heheheh.... Fucking Oni distracting me". Deon slowly stood up, his head straining as his eyes flashed. "Okay then, let's get things going". Deon took a few steps forward. "I just hope this mission goes quickly. I don't want to be fighting too much with this madness resurfacing".

~~~~~


Rin - The Sniping Kasha


Michael sat in silence as he finished the rest of his drink. His body was covered in bandages, although he seemed fine. He sighed and stood up, hesitating a second before rising up fully. "This day just keeps getting stranger... First reports of someone going berserk, then Deon fighting Quake - oh lord, that could of gotten out of control - and now that kid named Sebastian is getting his initation... What's next?" Rin grinned as she suddenly appeared beside Michael, and snatched the glass out of his hands. "Aww, I wanted the last bit, Mikey-wikey". Rin grinned and flipped over the chair, landing expertly and smirking. "So, how's our majestic half-angel leader, hmm?". Rin stood, and spoke again. "I told Quake to accompany Deon on his latest mission, I'll tell you why when you get over your shock". Michael rose a brow at her. "He's facing number 31... I know. Unless there's something I don't know about this mission, in which case... Yeah". He coughed a bit into his arm as he shook his head and lowered it back down to his side, looking at her. "You seem energetic today... Don't tell me you got a mission as well or something. And what's with all this chaos today, huh?". Rin grinned, but her smile faded, and a dead seriousness drenched her voice. "Michael, you know how Deon and Number 7 are connected, right? Frankenstein?". Rin locked eyes with Michael, and continued to speak. "You remember when they fought last, right? Well, we thought that he was killed. Apparently we were wrong".Michael blinked at her seriousness and tilted his head a little at this. "... Well he was kind of still on the list you know". He said as he sighed and shook his head. "... Alright, where is Franky? We might need to send in one of our tougher members to fend him off in case he's attacking". Rin laughed, and put a hand on Michael's shoulder. "Shut up and be serious, Michael, do you remember their last fight? How Deon was changed?". Michael nodded to her at this. "... Of course." He put a hand on her wrist. "... You don't mean it's happened again, do you?".

Rin sighed, and turned away. "Did you see what he did to those Guards that were meant to capture us? I know that they nearly killed me, but he didn't need to... you know". Rin turned back to Michael. "His eyes... they weren't his. They were, dark, cold, merciless and completely full of.... evil. They were the eyes of a killer. A murderer. A sadist. A monster, and they definitely weren't his". Michael furrowed his brows. "... I must of passed out". He said, and closed his eyes, his head tilting down a bit as he put his hands on her shoulders and sighed. "... I want Deon forbidden from entering into Eclipse's room until further notice". Rin sighed in relief. "I didn't want him to get into trouble, but I'm sure that he's aware of the fact that it's resurfacing again, which is why he's distracting himself with missions. I sent Quake along with him due to the fact that she could shut him down if she has to, with his Knockout in Three Steps trick, although he might see through it. I gave her a special something that could sedate him if she needs to use it as well". Rin let out a nervous laugh and spoke again. "I just hope he doesn't react brashly, like when he.... Nevermind, that was in his past, not something I should even know. i shouldn't have read up on his records in the WDL anyways". Rin tensed up as Michael wrapped her in a hug, placing his forehead on hers., closing his eyes. "... I know". He said, opening his eyes to look into hers as he put his head beside hers, resting their heads against each other. "... I just hope it doesn't have to come to the death solution." Rin wondered how to continue. "M-Michael, you... you're hugging me... W-Why?". Rin's cheeks reddend slightly as she felt Michael's head next to hers, and she stammered. "Y-You're too nice to be a human, you know. You're like a reincarnation of that Jesus guy, or something. Heh". Michael smiled a bit at this. "... I know". He said as he shrugged his shoulders. "... I just felt like hugging you, you know, like how you did me earlier?". He said as he pulled away and looked at her. "Why? You aren't nervous, are you?"

Rin's eyes widened, and she backed away, holding her hands up in front of her, like an embarrasing scene out of an anime. "Wha- I... Whait, I never... Wha? I never did you! What're you on about, Michael!?". On the inside, Rin was giggling her ass off, but she wanted to see how Michael would react. "P-Pervert!". Michael felt his eyes widen a bit and he hit her lightly on the head. "FOOL!" He shouted, somewhat nervous as he looked away at this. "... I didn't mean it like that....". He mumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. Rin laughed and nudged Michael in the ribs. "I'm just lightening the mood a little bit, ya dumbass. Of course ya didn't mean that, haha!". Rin patted him on the back, and grinned. "So, you saw Deon and Quake fight, eh?". Michael looked at her and smiled, lowering his arms again at this. "... Yeah. It was amazing. They've both improved greatly". Rin grinned. "Mind telling me about it? I didn't get to catch all of it because of the crowd... Heh". Rin grinned even wider and launched herself onto the seat, sitting in a mildly alluring pose. "Oh come on, Mikey-wikey, don't be shyyy...". Rin laughed and adjusted herself. "Just kidding. I wanna know how they went. All the details!".

~~~~~


Deon Morris - The Executioner


Deon had reached Ash's room, with the guidance of Asmodeus, of course. He knocked on the door before just stepping inside, with Asmodeus' permission of course. He stepped inside, first of all noticing that the room was empty. "Asmodeus, there's nobody here. Why did you invite me in if Ash isn't here?". Asmodeus just turned and shrugged. "I thought she would be here, ya know". Deon sighed. "Your blondeness must be getting to you, you're not thinking very straight at the moment. Where else could she be, then?". Asmodeus took a few seconds to think to herself, and then answered. "Oh right, she's probably at the Garage working on Umbra". Deon laughed, "Umbra, as in the motorbike? Sweet name she gave it. One more thing, Asmodeus". Deon leaped onto her and tackled her to the floor. "THE GARAGE IS ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE GODDAMN BASE!".

~~~~~


Illusion - Alexandra Demonia


Illusion was bored, and it didn't help that the new Archknight, Angel D'Brightaine, hed locked her away in a jail cell in the WDL's Dungeons. She sighed and inspected her nails as she heard the footsteps coming down the hallway, coming to a rest outside her cell door. "Well, it looks like the demon filth is awake and breathing, isn't that right, Miss Demonia?". Illusion scoffed. "You couldn't even kill me if you tried, Archdouche. Trust me on that, you only beat Arthur by using assassins and trickery. And the fact that you have two eyes". Illusion grinned at this, knowing full well that Arthur had been transformed into a Hakutaku, and now had three eyes, which was more than Angel could say, at least. "Silence, flith. You have not been told to speak by our Mas-". The soldier was cut off as Illusion burst to the bars, gripping him by the throat and tearing flesh from bone and sending him flailing through the air, without a head, of course. Illusion grabbed the next guard and slammed him into the bars, watching as his head split into pieces due to the force. Before he fell, she grabbed the keys from his hands and unlocked the door, closing it behind her, throwing the bodies inside and allowing illusions to take over. Suddenly, another Illusion was sitting inside the cell, and the two guards were still patrolling as if nothing had happened.

Illusion turned, appreciating her work fully and taking her leave from the room, before ascending the stairs and finding the tip of a blade pointed in her direction. She blinked and sighed, clicking her fingers which caused all of the lights to go out instantly. All that could be seen were fangs, gunfire and a pair of glowing, rusty red eyes. When the lights clicked back on, the girl was sitting in the middle of the room, wiping excess blood off of her lips and grinning like a lunatic. "They almost always underestimate me, because of my form. Sucks to be them, I'd say". Illusion stood, laughing lightly. "It was a shame that Angel had sent a double to me, instead of actually facing me, but I have other occupations to attend to, but I think I'll be keeping an eye on this little play in the background". Illusion looked to the stairs, and seemed to glide over to them, ascending and eventually appearing on the roof.

A man awaited her, his waist length golden hair flowing freely in the wind. Illusion smirked as the figure drew his blade, which seemed to glow with a golden hue. "So, Miss Demonia. You have escaped your confines and have arrived before me, as I knew you would". The man, Angel, turned, only to see nothingness, and he stared in disbelief. "Did she just leave in the middle of my monologue?". Meanwhile, Illusion was flying away to an unknown location, her laughter ringing out through the night. "What a dick!~".

~~~~~


Deon Morris - The Executioner


Deon had finally reached the garage, a slight grin adorning his face as he stepped through the door, the scent of oil and exhaust filling his nostrils, and he opened his eyes and his grin widened. "You're sure she'll be here, Asmodeus?". The blonde beside him grinned and nodded. "Of course. I'm smart enough to know her a bit now, and we've been hanging out a lot so I know what she likes a bit". Deon grinned. "Just don't make me have to walk all the way over to the other side of the base again". Deon immediately regretted his choice of words. "Oh but Deon, I like it when you were restraining me... Your body pressed against mine, your breath on my neck and our passion igniting into a-". That was when Deon put his hand over her mouth and sighed. "Shut up. Seriously". When Deon felt that it was safe for him to take his hand away from the busty demoness' mouth, he did so, and she let him have his peace by keeping her trap shut for the remainder of the time it took the duo to find the black-haired half demon. Deon was tempted to sneak up on her, but due to her rage-quitting when the other chick had tried to speak to her earlier, Deon decided that it probably wasn't a good idea, so he purposefully made his steps a tiny bit louder so she would be aware of his location. Another thing that Deon noted, was that Asmodeus stayed in a position where there was always something between her and Umbra, as if she was scared if the motorbike or something.

Deon leaned over Ash for a moment, then drew himself back ,coughed once, and then decided to vocalise. He grinned as he eyed Umbra, admirign it slightly, but then Asmodeus nudged him and he let out a light chuckle. "Hey Ash, since Asmodeus told me about how you and her have been training, how'd ya like to tag along with me and another Renegade on a real mission? Get some experience in or something. Don't want ya to fall behind or anything, although I doubt that'd happen any time soon". Deon grinned before noticing the two cats in the room, but he decided not to mention them at all, although it clicked in his head that they weren't exactly normal cats. "Anyways, we'll be heading out soon, so if you wana come with us, meet me in the Main Room, which is where we were before, ya know". Deon turned, and strode away, before stopping and grinning. "And you might want to move before Asmodeus glomps you, as well". With that, Deon let out a chuckle and left the room, leaving Asmodeus to deal with whatever Ash had in store for her.

~~~~~


?????


The Train Station was fairly deserted at this time of night, and the man wearing the labcoat and smoking the cigarette wasn't going to get on just any train. He was looking for a very, very special train in particular, and it was due to arrive in around twenty-two seconds, as the timetable had stated. Unlike most people, who simply boarded the train to get home or to go somewhere they needed to go, this man was boarding it for a very specific reason. He had an objective he wanted done, and he didn't intend on letting anybody ruin the chance he had this time. The trains pulled up, and he grinned, stepping inboard and letting the doors shut behind him. He knew that they wouldn't open again unless the trains wanted to open the doors, which he highly doubted that it would. The man grinned as the lights went out, replaced by a glowing, pulsating red aura of sorts. He dropped his briefcase onto the ground and grinned, pulling out a camera and holding it up. He pulled his cigarette out of his mouth and dropped it onto the floor, watching it slowly die out to a cinder, and then vanish, with amusement. He held the camera up, turning it on and aiming it at himself. He grinned and adjusted his glasses, then spoke. "Hello there. My name is Doctor Stein, but you can call me Franky, if you want to. Why am I on board this cursed train, you may ask. Well, I will tell you after the Trains is done eating through your skin tissue and if munching on your skeletal system, how about that, hm?". The man deposited the camera onto the topside of his briefcase, and then the lights went out fully.

That's when the screaming ended, and the slicing sounds began.

Setting

14 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Devin Namach Character Portrait: Loki Belphegor Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless Character Portrait: Brenhin Character Portrait: Anders "Agony" Agni Character Portrait: Chang T. Wilson Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen

...and 2 others.

Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ ??? ~

"I don't know why I keep on doing this to myself..." The icy breath of the ice demon known as Chill, formerly the human Rob, came out of his mouth and made the air colder around him. He sat in a very special room in Kallos' base, a room made entirely out of ice. He liked it, he needed it to cool down after the rough battle he had with Sebastian and his two new friends. He had yet to see one of them was Lucy, a former close friend of his. "I don't know why I am recording this, or why I feel the need to... But I feel as if every day I must make progress on how my new life is. This would be the... Ninety-seventh one I have bothered to make. Maybe. Or is it ninety-two now...? I don't know anymore, but this one shall be to recall back to a more simple time. A time when my life was fine, and I knew a person who would change my life forever. I do, by this, mean Sebastian Thomas."

"How I remember the day we first met. How he came in, looking worried and sick, with fear and sadness in his eyes. Back then I was nicer, I was a kinder person then I am now. I quickly introduced him around, I was the first kid he had talked to, and the first kid he had made friends with. It was nice, those two months we enjoyed the little adventures we created together. But then after all the fun and joy we had, there came Lucy. Oh how I miss the way her eyes looked at me with such sweetness in them, how I long to feel the warm touch of her hand on mine again. Oh how I long for someone to bring me warmth again. When Lucy came, she told us on how we should be more weird and look at life from a different point of view. Oh how I wish I had known ahead of time what was in store for us."

"I know that as I continue to speak with a frosty tone, and my breath comes out as if it was in the middle of winter, I recall the beginning of a horrific set of events. One of them being Lucy's accident. One day she suddenly collapsed, she was as sick as a dog and blood continued to escape her mouth. So I told Sebastian we needed to help raise the money for her, and we would stand outside day after day praying someone would give us enough money for the operation she needed. As I continued to went in, Sebastian slept outside. As the operation came closer, our caretakers found it was time to talk him out of it and bring him back inside, dirty and tired as he was. Fortunately, they got enough money for her operation it seemed, though how this happened i am not sure, but she recovered quickly back to health. But this all seemed in vein, for when she grew old enough, she left us, saying she would visit Sebastian time and again. As I feel I am rushing through this log, I feel I must confess something at the end of this, and after this next part, I shall."

"It was a few months ago when it began. Sebastian started acting more selfish, always wanting more then he had. When I tried to talk to him, he told me off, and decided it was time to leave. When I talked to him again, he felt I was trying to push him down, and he ran. I watched him run through the rain, oh how I miss it when I feel something besides water coming from myself now. Everyone thought he was going through a phase, that he would return and it would be fine. I knew otherwise... I knew Sebastian. This was not him. I knew I had to do something, but then... A miracle came before me. The man with the crystal in his forehead came before me one day, and asked me if I wanted to be adopted. I refused at first, claiming I did not need a family, but he insisted. That I could see Lucy again, that we could spend time together, and that Sebastian would return back to normal and we would be friends again. I agreed. After I was adopted, he asked me if I wanted the power to change history itself. I agreed, and he did the unthinkable. He changed me into an ice demon, giving me the name Chill. So there ends the memories, and now, I shall conclude this log with my final statement..."

~ Sebastian's Story ~

"What's wrong with my head...?" He asked himself, as he tried to stand, everything around him looking... off. Things were moving that shouldn't of been, the room was tilting a little, and his body was shaking as if he had spun around in place several times. "Remember my name. Eclipse. I was once a strong proud demon before I had to fight the leaders of The Renegade. As per our deal, I am now a part of their inventory. Although they never said who could wield me, which is the best part, hehehehe... Any way, let's see how your reflexes with my basic form are." Sebastian's eyes widened as he looked over towards Lucifer, and used his fast speed ability to move in front of her, quickly taking a stance with the sword as he felt a powerful force collide into him. "Good... You can at least protect people from weak attacks." The voice told Sebastian, quickly forcing him to block against more attacks. "Good, good." The voice spoke, slowly sliding Sebastian back slowly towards Lucifer. "What are you doing Sebastian?" She asked, as he gritted his teeth at this. "Not a good time!" He spoke out, as the next blow was enough to send him flying backwards into her, making them both stumble around for a bit as a demonic laughter came over them before. "Nice moves, idiot." It spoke as he stood up, grabbing her arms and pulling her up as well. "D-don't mistake this situation. I -- I was just... Playing along with this." She said, as Sebastian rolled his eyes at her words.

"But what about attacking someone?" It spoke, as a demon appeared and quickly charged at him. His eyes widen and he quickly spun around, using the sword in his hand to slice across the demon's torso, making him split into two as both vanished. "Good enough, I guess. You were off by a little bit on the angle, but otherwise... My skills are at least having an effect on you. But now it's time to truly see... What you fear most." The voice said, as Sebastian suddenly recalled back, back to that day years ago...

+ Flashback +

The town Sebastian and his mother use to live in was nice. He was only four years old, barely able to understand anything of what was about to happen. He was walking hand in hand with his mother, who as he looked up to, smiled down at him as he smiled back and looked forward. He loved being close to her like this, holding her hand, feeling safe and sound and knowing everything was going to be alright. Then, a voice called out that would ruin everything. "DEMON ATTACK! DEMON ATTACK!!" Suddenly, everyone was in a panic, running for their lives. His mother suddenly picked up the pace, and he was almost dragged along as he found he had to run faster then he had ever had before. Then, explosions began to erupt all around the town, devastating everything that was caught within them. Buildings fell and crumbled, the ground in each being destroyed and left to rot with the corpses they held in them, demons suddenly appearing in huge amounts of numbers as they destroyed anything that got in their way.

"LET IT BE KNOWN FROM THIS DAY!" A voice boomed out across the town, as five figures now stood on the tallest building, each of them looking down upon the attacks happening. "THAT ARMAGEDDON IS COMING! THE PROPHECY IS COMING TRUE! AND I SHALL BE THE ONE TO LEAD OUR FORCES THROUGH THIS EARTH, WHEN I AM RULER OF HELL!" The figure spoke, among the figures could be seen Kallos. The others were a mystery, one of them wearing advanced armor over his body, another looking pale and wearing a cloak over her body in the way a vampire would, and the last one was completely covered in knight's armor. "FELLOW DEMONS! AS YOUR NEW MASTER AND FUTURE RULER, I COMMAND YOU TO WIPE THIS CITY CLEAN OF ALL HUMAN SCUM! LEAVE NO ONE ALIVE, TAKE NONE PRISONER, DESTROY EVERYTHING MADE BY THEM! REPLACE IT ALL WITH ONLY DEATH!"

+ Present day +

Sebastian felt weak, collapsing down on to his knees as the demon voice remained quiet. "You are a survivor, you have struggled since that day came. No... Even before then." It said, as Sebastian slowly rose up to his feet. "... I see a dangerous future for you, much more dangerous then what the phoenix has to face, though this all depends on how you all proceed through these trials." As he stood up, he felt a hand come down on his shoulder as he looked over at Lucifer. "You fainted there for a few... You look sick." She spoke, as he looked back down at the sword. "You have the potential to wield me, but you are not yet ready it seems. Place me back upon my resting place, and we will meet again in the future. That, I can guarantee." It chuckled as he walked back over to the case and set the sword down within it, Lucifer quickly pulling him back as the case slammed shut. Another chuckle came out, although Sebastian knew this one was not from Eclipse. He knew he was once again being observed by someone, or something... He couldn't see it, as he looked around the room, but he felt it. The eye had returned.

~ Michael's Story ~

"Alright, that will be enough. Lucifer, take him back to his room and show him the new equipment that will be there for him." She looked at Scott as he said this and nodded when he finished, taking Sebastian and quietly walking with him, making sure he didn't over-exert himself. "... I only hope he survives this mission." He said as he walked back to the main room, standing in Michael's place again as he took out a small little tube and inserted it into a spot, watching as the blood in it went into the machine and a map was brought up. "... Alright, let's see if I can remember all of this." He mumbled to himself.

Michael, on the other hand, felt extremely nervous. Rin was... Well, she was... His mind was getting off track, as he grabbed a chair and, rolling his eyes, placed it next to her and sat down next to her. "... I have missed you." He said, looking at her as he got a gentle smile out of it and she patted his back. "Just get on with the details, Michael. We can talk more later." She said, making him smile as he looked down at the table and tried to recall the events of the fight to her. Meanwhile, his mind recalled back to more easier times...

+ Flashback +

His master was training him with Deon, as they both were fighting as hard as they could against the Kasha leader. But in the end, he beat them both and they lay near each other, gasping for breath and struggling to regain control over themselves. "You both have obvious flaws in your strategies. Michael, you rely too much on your strength for guidance. Your mind must be kept clear and it must be allowed to flow through the fight. If you think things over and fight with more then just strength alone, you may be able to turn the tables." He closed his eyes at his master's words, hearing Deon give a little snicker at Michael being lectured. "And you, Deon." The Kasha leader turned to him, as Deon immediately fell silent. "You tried so hard to look like a fool at first. In fact, you are a fool now that I see it. But when you knew I was overpowering you, you tried to touch me, tried to get a grip on me that would allow you to turn the tables on me. Am I right?" He spoke, Deon remaining in silence at how observant the Kasha had been. "Try and remember that you need your own power before trying to take others." Michael opened his eyes at this, to hear Deon groan out in annoyance. "I know, I know... But practice will be good for the both of you. I see something in you both that I have not seen in a very long time... Perhaps once you both have matured more, you can show me what I need to learn from the new age that is coming."

Michael then recalled back to when the three were just new leaders and had control over The Rengade. All three were needed for a special assignment, the first mission that would give them all trouble. They all stopped as they saw a demon walking forward, slicing his way through paralyzed enemies, demon or human. "What is he doing...?" Michael asked, as Rin looked over at Michael. "I -- I don't know what's up with that thing... I -- I feel something coming over me, as if I --" She was interrupted at this by Deon. "Maybe you two should go and make out somewhere? I can handle this bozo~" He said, and Michael lightly punched him in the shoulder. "It's not like that, you idiot." He spoke, as Deon rubbed his shoulder. "Geez Michael, when did you grow a brain?" He teased, but was stopped as the figure came into view. "You must be the replacements... Well done, but you all look foolish." The demon said, as all three held their ground as they saw the demon take a stance. "Allow me to introduce myself... I am Eclipse, the Nightmare Bringer! Now, FACE ME!" And then he charged forward, all three of them shocked as his sword cut Michael's chest first, and then, blank.

~ Name: Eclipse
Nickname: The Nightmare Bringer
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to have been A rank
WDL Threat Level: Was believed to be Deceased ~


+ Present Day +

Michael was brought back into reality when he saw a soldier walking to them both and saluting. Both of them rose as the soldier kept his stance. "Scott of the Michael Division would like to see you now." He said, and Michael nodded. "Very well. Resume your daily activities." He said, as the soldier nodded before running off. Michael and Rin then walked towards the main room. "What could Scott want at a time like this, it's a little unusual for him." She said to Michael, as he sighed out a bit. "No doubt it is something concerning the kids." He said, as they both soon found themselves looking at Scott, who nodded to them both. "Glad you both made it. I have some important news to share with you." He said, indicating to the screen, as Rin rose her brow. "What's this?" She asked, seeing several red markers appearing on the map... Over the already dozen that were being shown. "I took the liberty of taking some of Sebastian's blood while he was out. After analyzing it, I have compared it and found that we currently have two others similar to him. One of them being Deon's, the other being possibly Ash's." He continued, sighing out as he looked at the screen. "So what's the problem?" Michael asked, as Scott looked over at him. "... It's a little unusual, but... It appears there are several people out on here that are identical to his blood. In other words... We may have a few children missing. That is why I have sent out a team of three soldiers each to search five locations. Once a team has searched all five locations, they return here, with or without the correct child."

~ Kallos' Story ~

"The demon has been sent to me, and we are currently analyzing it." The leader spoke, a smirk coming on his features as everyone nodded in agreement, seeming to like that they were successful. "Because of your little outbreak, you now are all on the WDL's most wanted list. Be proud, you all are very high." With this, everyone cheered out as they heard the good news. Photos furrowed his brows and tried to rise, but was stopped as Kibo put a hand on his shoulder and shook his head, to which Photos sat back down. "Now, I will list off each of you in order from least to most. Photos, you are 27. Golem, 23. Bellfoar, 21. Itzhet, 14. Kahlman, 13. Yami, 10. And Balarus, you are six. Well done, each of you." More cheering followed from this, as the leader let this go on for a few before raising his hands up to stop them. "Now then... You will be receiving a new member to your squad in a few. Once this is done, you will be my Elemental Force. Take great pride in this, for you all have a role to play in my upbringing." A dark chuckle followed as he shook his head. "It has come to my reports that Deon, Sebastian and Ash, three of the children we are looking for have joined with The Renegades. I thank you for this report, Kalh." A bow quickly came from Kalh's end as the demon leader went on.

"Devin, who was formerly with the WDL, has currently been listed as missing for the time being. Chang has been reported to be within hell's ranks, no doubt a future enemy to my cause. As for any other children, we do not know. As for demon kings, Crisis has been reported to not have been seen in hell at this time. Loki was last seen with Chang in hell, and Brenhin... Well, that bastard will get his soon enough." He chuckled again as he rose up a finger. "It is time for your first assault against the WDL, your first concern. You will place bombs around the surrounding towns, and within three days, they will be set off. If this succeeds, you will have an easy way in. Good luck figuring out who will set them up." A dark chuckle came out of him, almost turning into a laugh before the screens returned to normal, and the symbol with the eye came back on the screens.

Setting

1 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Anders "Agony" Agni
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Anders "Agony" Anderson

Anders sat on the front steps of his flat, playing with his guitar as usual. a few of the more friendly neighbors had gathered around to watch him play, and chat with each other. he sat gazing off into space, not really paying attention to any one conversation, playing no particular tune. the relative peace of the neighborhood was shattered by the sudden roar of dirt bikes racing up the street. Anders growled in disgust as his next door neighbors went racing up the street. Apparently they noticed as the began to slow up. After talking for a few seconds they turn their bikes around and park their bikes in front of Anders's house. He glares at them but continues playing, knowing that if they want something they will inevitably and annoyingly speak up about it. they walk up to his porch, without saying a word and stand listening to him play. then suddenly one of them reaches out and tries to pull the Guitar away from Anders. Anders pulls the guitar out of his grasp and sends a kick at his face. he watches the one who tried to grab the guitar fall back in pain, the other speaks up "what the fuck dude, he was just looking!"
"yeah, looking, aggressively, with his hands" Anders spits back sarcastically, he opens the door behind him and leans the guitar against the wall as carefully as he can without taking his eyes off the two. when he is done he lets the door close and glares at the one still standing, daring him to make a move with his eyes. Anders smiles as, the moron rather predictably tries to tackle him. rather than side stepping it Anders steps into it and floors the idiot with a sharp knee to the face. The two morons struggle to get up and stumble back to their bikes. "hope you crash" Anders mutters just loud enough for the onlookers to hear, as the two idiots mount their bikes and shakily drive them back to their house. he shakes his head and goes inside to put away his guitar. he closes the case to his guitar and heads to the kitchen. He fills his tea kettle with water then sets it on the stove to boil. Grabbing a coffee mug, he sits down at the kitchen table and waits. A knock comes from his front door, as he gets up to answer it the door opens and three Renegade soldiers step in side. Anders suppresses a look of surprise, and lazily greets them from the kitchen. "hello, I just put the kettle on, would you care for some tea?"

Setting

5 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK



"Keila...Keila, princess... Keila..." The voice was so tender and warm. At the same time, the name 'Keila' was a pet name of hers which is used by only one person. She was certain that she knew who it was but somehow, the identity seemed to elude her. Willing her eyes to open, but they would not obey her at all. It was like they were sealed closed. A warm hand was gently placed on her forehead. It was then at that moment she can open her eyes again. The first thing she saw was was a faint outline of someone looking down on her. This silhouette was very familiar to her. Blinking her eyes a couple of times, her vision finally returned to normal. With her vision clear, she saw the face of her mother lovingly smiling down on her. Her eyes of pink widened in pleasant surprise. Beautiful brown eyes as if having their own light and curly brown hair that she had adored playing hairdresser with when she younger and the scent of baby's breath. This was certainly her mother. She could not believe that her mother was awake. It seems she was sleeping on her mother's lap which she used to do all the time. Surprise was soon replaced with tears flowing down from her eyes. "Is this a dream?" She softly muttered but her mother wiped them away and gave a light laughter. Afterwards, her mother removed her hand on Keilani's forehead. "I'm glad you're safe." Keilani slowly raised her hands and held her mother's face so gently. It was to prove that this was not just an illusion but reality. "Mom...It's really you..." Her mother smiled with assurance and leaned to Keilani's touch. "Hey princess... I'm sorry. I made you so sad." She quickly shook her head in disagreement and smiled happily. "It's alright Mom. You're here now." Brown eyes that looked at Keilani with love now had the subtlety of sadness in them. Her mother held Keilani's hands and gently kissed them. "You're a strong girl, Keilani... You have to live..." It was then that her mother slowly vanished before her like smoke. She immediately grabbed onto her as much as she could as she screamed desperately. "Mom! Mom! Mom! Don't go! Please! Mom!" But all that was left in her arms were glimmers of fading light.

Keilani opened her eyes suddenly with her hands reaching out. However, the only thing she could see was a white ceiling and the sound of the canopy fan turning. Her breathing was shallow and quick as if she had run in a race against a car. Lowering her hands slowly to her side, she concluded that what she saw was just a dream. "Sweetie?" Hearing a familiar voice, she looked at her side and saw her grandparents who had a startled expression but slowly it was replaced with happiness. "Grandfather? Grandmother? Why are you here?" She asked with complete confusion. Her grandparents only rewarded her with smile of relief. It was like a big burden had been lifted from their shoulders. It was then she decided to sit as she was lying on the bed. At first, she thought she was just in her room at the dorms. But taking a better look, she finally noticed the familiar environment of a hospital room. "I'm at the hospital but why?" She asked to no one in particular but this was answered by her roommate, Fran. "It's because you fainted outside the dorm building with a pool of blood underneath you in the rain. Can you believe how worried and shocked I was when I found you!? I was in a panic!" She looked on her other side and saw the sincere worry flashing across Fran's face. "I'm sorry..." Fran released a big sigh and shook her head due to the rather confused apology that Keilani was giving. "Anyway, don't you remember what happened to you? You don't have any wounds but, there was an awful lot of blood there." Upon hearing Fran's question, Keilani looked at her friend in silence and then slowly reached to her chest. It was then she remembered the sensation of that sharp pain piercing into her skin and the words of the stranger that had caused her that. "I was supposed to die..." Keilani looked at her grandparents then to Fran. "I was dead."




"You failed miserably in killing the child." Those words were spoken with such monotone yet the feeling of harshness and disappointment could be felt. "Do not be too harsh. It cannot be helped. After all, the mother interfered. None of us expected that she is still capable of utilizing her powers despite her greatly weakened condition." This time, the words were spoken with politeness wrapped in a tone of slight dejection due to the events. "I will kill the child. It would be catastrophic if anyone realizes her true potential especially those demons." The words were spoken with cold determination and the subtlety of sad resignation. "Are you certain that you can do so? You cannot hide your feelings. You still love her." Eyes of silver blue that were usually impassive reflected annoyance as it looked at the source of that commentary. "There is no use fighting among ourselves." These words instantly silenced anymore arguments. "Despite how much you love her, she chose that man. She chose to betray us and everything we stand for. Please remember that." Obsidian black eyes gazed intently into those silver blue ones, emphasizing the meaning of the words that were spoken. "I remember that well. You would not need to remind me." Soon, the owner of those silver blue eyes left without another word. "I don't see what is so lovable about her. She is nothing more but a traitor. She deserves to die as a dog even more worse." Golden eyes were aflame due to the intense anger that it depicted. "She is a traitor. However, she still deserves our respect. In the end, she died for the one she loves. She died as a mother. There is no greater honor than that."




Hysterical cries could be heard without fail. It was so desperate and heart wrenching that only those without a heart and soul could not feel the anguish. All of these was coming from one individual, Keilani. She was on her knees while gripping the hand of her mother with her face hidden by her hair. It was not the warm hand that she felt in her dream. This time it was cold and could not give her anymore solace or comfort. Her tears continued to fall from her eyes and no one had the courage to sooth the devastated girl. Fran cannot help but cry as well while covering her face. She cannot accept seeing her friend so broken and fragile. At that very moment, Keilani looked like a wrecked doll discarded on the floor carelessly. It hurt her more feeling the pain and sorrow that Keilani was releasing in every tear that she cried. As for her grandparents, they stood just slightly behind Keilani as they remained silent. The grandmother had tears in her eyes but one would wonder if it was for her daughter-in-law, Sarah, or for the state that her granddaughter was in. While the grandfather simply stood there with his head lowered and his hands closed into fists as they shook. This scene was truly tragic in every way. At the same time, it happened too fast than anyone could have anticipated. No one was prepared for it.

Donna who had watched from afar took a deep breath and approached the grief-stricken Keilani. She stopped beside the young girl and then looked at Sarah who seemed to be still sleeping. However, this time there was no possibility of her waking up anymore. "Keilani, we need to prepare your mother now." She said softly as she lowered herself to the floor. "Pl..ease..." Donna knew that Keilani was saying something but it was so soft she was not able to hear it. "Keilani?" Facing Donna, the hair that hid her face slightly parted revealing such a heartbreaking expression. Donna wanted to say something to comfort the girl but she knew for a fact that nothing could comfort or give peace to Keilani. "Please... let me be alone with my mother..." Her request was more like a plea filled with desperation. Donna cannot help but simply nod and after seeing her response, Keilani allowed her hair to shield her face once more. This time her sobs and cries had lost its loudness. Donna stood and looked at the other occupants of the room. She gestured to them what Keilani wants. "I can't leave my granddaughter like this---" These were the words of the grandmother who was calmly silenced by the grandfather by holding her shoulder and shaking his head. Fran looked at her friend and proceeded towards the door without another word. The grandparents followed suit but not before taking one last look at Keilani. Soon, Donna followed but as she held the door knob. She remembered the tear that Sarah shed before. "I think your mother, Sarah, knew. She was ready Keilani." After saying that, she left Keilani alone to ponder on her words.



FLASHBACK

"Mommy! Mommy!" Keilani tugged on Sarah's skirt with persistence as she turned around and looked at her daughter. "What is it Keila?" She asked as the girl showed her a picture of man who has chin-length pale, almost pink, red hair and eyes that are a darker shade than his hair. He has a distinguishing red tattoo on the right side of his face that looked like vines. Over all, the man was quite handsome despite the eye catching tattoo. One would say that trait is his most redeeming one. Moreover, the man in picture was a mirror image of the little girl holding it with a bright smile. "Tell me more about Daddy!" Sarah stopped her cleaning as she set aside the rag she was using. After doing so, she removed the ribbon that held her curly brown hair in place and then carried her daughter into her arms that was only about 4 years old. "You really like your Daddy, don't you?" Keilani nodded happily while hugging the picture so closely. "Yup! Don't you too, Mommy?" Sarah looked at Keilani tenderly as if she remembered something so sweet and then smiled. "Yes, I do very much..." Hugging Keilani closely, Sarah sat on the sofa with her daughter in tow and then took the picture from the little girl's hands. "I miss him..." Keilani looked at her mother thoughtfully and remembered something that she had watched. "But Daddy is in heaven now right? We'll see him there soon right?" Sarah looked at her daughter with slight surprise due to her words. Soon, it was replaced with an awkward smile that was went unnoticed by the young Keilani. "Yes... I guess, we will..."

ENDS



"You will be with Daddy in heaven now Mom..." Keilani softly whispered as her sobbing were coming to a stop. She slowly stood from her position and tucked her hair behind her ears. "I would correct you there. Your father will not be allowed in Heaven and so is your mother. They are to be punished and be separated for eternity. Death will not grant them peace." Keilani immediately looked behind her with alarm and surprise. She remembered that voice. It was the same one that had spoke to her about being a taboo child. "Who are you? What do you mean? What do you want?" She was not sure what the stranger was talking about and everything about this person confuses her. At the moment, she could not still have a good look for the person was in the part of the room with the least lighting. She was not even sure how this person was able to enter the room without alerting anyone. Regardless, she stood protectively in front of her mother's bed. "You still protect her even when she is already dead. It is admirable. But you are the reason she is dead." That statement shocked her far even more upon hearing the death of her mother. She stood there with utter shock in her eyes. "What did you just say?" It was then that the person stepped into the light revealing a stunningly beautiful young man with long, silver hair that flows down his back in a loose ponytail complementing his silver blue eyes. He wears white silken robes set with a dark blue armor and a jeweled earring on his left ear. "Because you existed, she died." Keilani felt her knees buckled as she fell to the floor in disbelief. She looked at the floor with complete horror as she recalled the dream she had about her mother earlier. "You're lying... That's a lie!" The man stopped just a few inches before her. "Then why do you look like you agree." Keilani snapped her head to look at him. Her eyes of pink seemed to be red reflecting her furious refusal of that statement. However, soon she relented as she lowered her head once more. "I... I killed my mom..." The man pointed his index finger at her head as the tip glowed with white light. It was gathering energy and once released at this range, survival is completely zero. She will be killed without even a trace left. "Goodbye."

"You're a strong girl, Keilani... You have to live.."

Those words echoed within her mind at the same time the man released his attack. Within an instant, the man quickly took a step back and had a very visible surprise expression on his face. The attack he had released was completely disintegrated into little particles of light and then vanished into nothingness. "That's impossible..." He muttered under his breath while Keilani slowly stood from her position. Raising her head as well, she slowly opened her eyes and they were completely white. Her body was also emitting a pinkish glow. "Have her powers awakened?" The man thought inwardly as he distanced himself from her. Slowly, the objects within the room were slowly disintegrating into dusts, the chair, table, lights, plants, and more. "She is being controlled by her powers." Finally understanding the situation, the man regained his placid persona and stood before Keilani. The glow around her form getting stronger by the second. "The power of disintegration." He mused inwardly as he could hear noises coming from outside the room. "We are interrupted. I will excuse myself. It is not in my nature to involve the innocent." After saying that, he turned his back from her and slowly walked towards the door. In the exact moment, the door opened where Fran, Keilani's grandparents, Donna, and other hospital staff entered in worry and panic. However, the man had already vanished without them even knowing about it.

"Keilani!" Fran shouted as she instinctively ran towards her friend despite the room slowly dismantling itself around them. It was certain that in a short while the room will be nothing more but dust. But before she could reach Keilani, the floor in front of her dissolved into small particles. This stopped her advancement permanently. "Keilani! Dear! Stop it!" These were the shouts of her grandparents at her. However, it seemed that nothing could get through her. She was definitely out of control. The other hospital staff immediately pulled out Fran and the grandparents out of the room due to the dangers. Despite their efforts to stay, they were dragged out for their safety. The others called for an immediate evacuation of the hospital. Donna looked at Keilani in fear and noticed that the last being disintegrated was Sarah. The very thought horrified Donna as she looked at Keilani. "Stop this Keilani! Don't let your mother die again! Keilani!" Finally, this statement broke Keilani from her trance as the glow that surrounded her form dissipated. Her eyes slowly returned to normal. She can feel that she was about to lose her consciousness but she mustered enough willpower to look at her mother's body. What she saw horrified her even more. For all that remained was a few strands of hair that was able to avoid being disintegrated. Keilani finally allowed herself to faint with a few words escaping her lips in a plea, "Someone..." The floor that supported her crumbled as she fell to the depths.

The aftermath of that incident attracted the media like the plague. There were several casualties and some even lost their lives in the process. However, the true cause of the destruction of the third of the hospital into dusts was covered. The number one reason that was related to the public was a force of nature, an earthquake others theorized a terrorist attack involving a new biochemical weapon. There were a lot of reasons but no one knew that the real cause was just one girl. Consequently, Keilani was not found in the dust and rubble that she left in her wake. There were no traces of her. Donna, Fran, and her grandparents cannot believe that she had died as well or suffered the same fate like her mother, dissolve into grains of dust. As a result, she was listed as one of the people that had died in that tragic accident.




"Well, I already sent word to the HQ." It was said by a rather elderly looking man with a beard. He was also the one driving the vehicle and seemed to be in charge. "Hey, boss-man do you really think that this is a good idea?" Another man spoke with worry present in his face. He seems to be more younger than the one who spoke earlier. His distinguishing feature was the eye-patch he has over his left eye. "Our order is to find one of the children's and bring them back, right? We are doing that now." This was the answer said by another man who was sitting beside a gurney. For this man, he was definitely more noticeable due to his rather shiny head. He was bald. "Yeah, I know. But do you remember what she did? This girl is dangerous. What if she goes all loco on us?!" The man with an eye-patch commented as he was sitting across the bald man. "Of course I know what she did... We were there idiot!" The bald one replied in complete annoyance. "Don't call me idiot! Idiot!" The eye-patch man retaliated. "Stop your moronic arguments. It would be good that until we arrive at HQ that she's asleep. So shut it!" The man that was driving said which effectively silenced the two. This made the elder man released a sigh of relief. However, the silence was soon disturbed when the other passenger sleeping on the gurney woke. "She's awake! What do we do!?" The eye-patch man quickly attached himself to the bald man who pushed the other man away from him but with no result. "Stop being a coward! Why did you join the Renegades in the first place!?" It seemed that they were about to start another argument but was only silenced by the girl that they had taken. Eyes of pink slowly looked at them with much helplessness and a desperate plea. "Kill me please..." After saying that, she fainted. The two men looked at her in confusion and then to each other. "I guess that settles it. We are definitely taking her to HQ." The elderly man said and his fellow teammates nodded in agreement.

Soon, the 3 arrived at the HQ. Once there, they quickly unloaded the child they had acquired. The two brought her to the infirmary since she had sustained some minor injuries and probably greatly weakened from what she did. She would be properly treated there. As for the one they call the boss-man, he asked for an audience with Scott who ordered them, so that he could report the outcome of their search and retrieval mission. Although, he could not help but be bothered by the words of the child they had brought. "She wants to die..." After a few moments of waiting, he was granted an audience. Now, he was before Scott. He saluted the man and stood with much military etiquette and conduct that would be expected. "Roger Bucaneg, reporting, Sir. Our search team had been able to acquire one of the children. Her name is Keilani Dreahen. I had her sent to the infirmary for recovery. She had some minor injuries and exhausted herself upon unleashing her power. The full details of the report could be seen here." Roger presented Scott a written report and also a small disc that contained the recorded scene of Keilani's lost of control although, it did not capture the scenes with the silver-blue eyed man. It also contained certain clippings from the news.

Setting

2 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Ashley Clade


”Why did I do all that?” Ashley thought to herself, brashly navigating the twisting halls of the Renegade base. Her head was low, and she strode with intent in her steps, making sure to hide her face from the few people she passed. She was visibly upset, but she’d be damned if she let anyone see her cry. “I mean, I know I was pissed but that was just retarded… Ash rushed past another hall… then stopped, turning and heading back down it. She wasn’t quite sure why, but she felt compelled to head down that way. ”Making a scene like that, pouncing on Claire… And to think I called Deon and Devin idiots. Ugh! Everyone already thinks I’m a bitch, now they probably think I’m partially psychotic too…” Ash grimaced some, opening up the doors she’d found and stepping into the dark room. Unnaturally fast, her eyes adjusted to the gloom – probably a natural perk of her dark affinity. Scanning the concrete shelter, she noted the dark silhouette in the centre of the room, smiling, if only for a moment. “I should have known. Guess you’re not about to judge me, are you Umbra?” Moving over to the wall, Ash flicked on the lights, further examining where she’d ended up. It was a garage, various Renegade vehicles around, along with the maintenance tools to repair them. With a bit of a frustrated sigh, she set about collecting gear up, grabbing a stool and taking a seat in front of her motorbike.

“It’s nice to know you’re worried about me… But I just need to think things through…” Mumbling under her breath, Ash placed a hand against the cool metal, before leaning forward, resting her head against the side of the frame. She’d said what she’d set out to say. Horrible as that moment was, she’d finally spoken the words to Claire that she’d harboured ever since her betrayal. It was a burden lifted from her shoulders… So why did she feel like an utter piece of shit? Why did she feel like the guilty party in all of this? No, she wasn’t wrong. Claire was the one who’d invited all this on herself. She deserved it. She’d never make up with her. She’d never forgive her. “But…” Ash murmured, holding onto her bike closely, watching the little girl in the reflection crying. “Why do I want to?” She whispered, sighing to herself as she sat back, wiping her eyes and grabbing her tools to begin her work.

“Meow.” Ash jumped a little, turning down to the two felines next to her, sitting attentively as they stared back at her. Noir and Blanca. She’d forgotten about them, almost. The family pets throughout her childhood, it was quite clear that they were more than simple housecats. Leaning down over them, Ash pointed her wrench sceptically. “So, seeing as Claire brought you here, you must be pretty special too, huh? Any more secrets in my family I should know about?” Noir simply flicked its ear, while Blanca deftly rubbed against Ash’s leg. Sighing, Ash turned back to her bike. “Whatever. Don’t tell me then. It’s not like I need to know…” Mumbling to herself again, she focused down on just… tweaking things. It wasn’t like the bike needed a tune up, but it took her mind off things. And not just Claire. It was clear Claire knew more about Ash’s heritage then she did, and it made her uncomfortable wondering if it was the same case for her mum, dad, even her other sisters. Should she have spoken to them before going off to the WDL? Had… Had Claire maybe come to take her back to her family?

Stopping for a moment, Ash turned back to the two felines, who remained patiently sitting by her side. “She sent you here to guard me, right? Either that or spy on me…” Ash reached out, petting Noir briefly. She’d always preferred the black cat, but now she knew they were actually sentient, she felt a little guilty favouring the little guy. “…Let her know… Uh… Oh, forget it…” Ashe trailed off, going back to her bike before giving a pained gasp, feeling the ends of her hair strands tugged by strong little teeth. Turning and glaring to the two, she gave them a filthy look before buckling. She couldn’t maintain a look like that with animals. “Fine. Just… Let her know I need some space to think things through. We’ll talk it over later… if she wants to, that is.” Both cats meowed this time, purring and nuzzling Ash’s legs in satisfaction with her decision. Smiling and laughing a little, she relaxed some. Sour a mood as she’d been in, she was certainly feeling herself liven up now she’d had some time to herself. Well, time with things that weren’t complicated people.

It was some time later when Deon arrived, Ash barely noticing him until he’d drawn a bit closer and given a polite cough. Glancing over her shoulder, she wiped the sweat from her, brow, smearing a bit of grime in the process before grabbing a towel and wiping her hands and face, listening in as he spoke. A mission, huh? Part of her wondered what that involved. After all, it wasn’t like the Renegades were the same as the WDL in their methods. What exactly did they do here anyway? Contemplating asking Mr. Hikari (or as he was really known as, Deon Morris), Ash hesitated as she continued to think things over. He’d seen the argument she’d gotten into with Claire… So was this his way of trying to make niceties? Some sort of weird sympathy he was trying to spread by hanging out with her? Or was it actually official business? Either way, she was grateful that he didn’t bring up the subject – She’d have probably hit him if he’d attempted either a jib or a lecture on the matter. It was surprisingly pleasant having him be so non-judgemental, consider how much of a douche he normally was. Heh, perhaps he respected her a bit more now that she’d had an outburst on par with his crazy fits. Well, for now she’d let him leave. She had her tough girl act to keep up, so she’d play disinterested for the moment. No doubt Asmodeus would try and convince her to participate, and in many respects, Ash was happy just to have an excuse to get out and do something to get her mind off things. She’d strike up conversation with her, but at the moment it was priceless seeing the big bad demon still quite petrified of her motorbike. “It’s alright Az. I promise he won’t hurt you.” Ash patted the bike, sitting up and leaning against it as she fully turned to face her. “Now before you ask, I’m fine. And I don’t need to talk about it. So instead, explain to me why you’re boss wants me on this mission? I can’t imagine he’s actually concerned about my skills, nor does he need them.”

Asmodeus grinned and plopped down onto the ground next to Ash, still ever cautious of the motorbike as she continued to keep an eye on it. "Really, Ash? Of course he's concerned about you and your skills, he IS your big brother after all, in a way, I guess. And besides, he doesn't want you falling behind, like he said. You really think he'd want you to be beaten by a baby Yukkuri Head?" She snickered, poking Ash in the ribs teasingly. "Of course, they could probably own you right now." She giggled, continuing to prod her compatriot. "Thanks for the vote of confidence..." Ash mumbled, not exactly aware what a Yukkuri Head was, but the comment about it being a baby was enough for her to realise it was an insult. "So what exactly is this mission anyway? Considering I'm so pathetic, I can't imagine it's anything important or dangerous." Deciding to play the reverse angle for the conversation, Ash's snide, sarcastic tone was still ever prevalent. Asmodeus laughed and fell back onto her back. Wiping her eyes and then sitting straight back up, she glared at Ash. "You have a horrible sense of humour, you know." Asmodeus grinned, a silly little grin. "Have you seen the movie 'Midnight Meat Train'?"
"Can't say I'm familiar with it." Ash claimed offhandedly, looking to her side as Noir hopped up next to her on Umbra, before returning a dry look to Az. She was hoping this wasn't some segue into another sexual innuendo involving 'meat trains'. Asmodeus gave Ash a look, likely confused by the scepticism she was receiving, before continuing. "It's about a Train that runs at midnight and there's a Butcher on it and he kills everyone and then it happens over and over and over and it's really gory and it gave me and my sisters nightmares. Also, Deon made us watch it because we were being annoying or something." Asmodeus visibly shivered, Ash raising her eyebrow a bit at the run on sentence, and the fear in the girl’s demeanour. Did the girl have a fear of motor vehicles or something? "The Demon Trains eats everything on it, so it should be easy for you guys to take out. Also, did you see Deon fighting Quake before? Or did you come right here?" Az continued, explaining briefly before quickly switching topics. Seemed she had attention issues at time.

“No, I didn’t see him fighting anyone. Just happened to find my way here. But more importantly, we’re being sent on a mission to destroy a train? Doesn’t exactly sound dangerous, especially if we’re not going inside…” Ash cracked her neck a bit, stretching. “Wasn’t exactly what I had in mind when it came to burning off some steam.” She continued, folding her arms as she appraised Asmodeus. The look she had was a little odd, the demoness taking a few steps away. "Of course you have to go inside of it, you need to destroy it, right?" Asmodeus turned back to Ash and giggled. "Or are you just scared of trains, Ashy-poo?" She giggled some more, poking a tongue out at Ash. Ash narrowed her eyes. “Of course not. I just thought we’d blow it up from the outside or something.” Turning away from Az, she paused a moment before smirking, looking up. “Still, you’re one to talk.” With that, Umbra violently flared its engine, rumbling the room. Asmodeus practically leapt back, letting out a short, high-pitched scream and hiding behind the closest object. She peered out at Ash and glared. "I should kill you for that!" Continuing to glare with spite she then stood up, backing away. "Well, if you wanna get beaten up by an E ranked Demon, be my guest, but if you wanna get stronger, then you should head off to find Deon and his friend." Asmodues gave Ash a slight grin, and then bolted out of the door faster than a human could move. Ash sighed, looking to Nero and ruffling his fur. Well, it wasn’t like she had anything better to do.

Setting

2 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris - The Executioner
and
Quake


The Renegades Headquarters was set in the middle of a fairly populated city, and in the eyes of the public it was simply just another business building that towered four storeys into the air, although it was a bit more... clean, chic and stylish than most of the other buildings that one would come across, and it's beauty seemed almost unnatural, and some people still claim that this is a fact. The building was large enough to take up an entire block of its own, although it wasn't exactly one building, but three. The first building was the largest, and was located in the exact middle of the grounds, and it was devoted solely to comfortable living and providing rooms for each and every single Renegade, although most people would have assumed that it was just an undersized office building, although it did resemble an apartment building in certain ways, such as the clearly seen balconies and the fact that the very top floor was the room where the three leaders all lived in comfort, with their own specialised equipment and technology that was needed for them. The second building was around three quarters as large as the first, and this was the main building, which contained things such as the Control room and the numerous testing labs, the Helipad sat on top, and the Cafeteria and Sports Rooms, things such as the Gyms and Meeting rooms were placed in here, so that if someone needed to quickly dash from their house to a meeting, they wouldn't be too late, as long as they took the stairs and not the main elevator, which just happened to be broken.

The third building was the smallest, and it was around the size of a shed, and nobody knew what was inside there except the three leaders, and what lay inside were a ground of small beacons. One of them sent and recieved radio transmissions and the like, another allowed wireless internet, there was one that was connected to the satellites that orbited the Earth, and could access transmissions at will, sort of like a hacker had hacked into them if you will. Those aren't the important ones, however. What really makes these special are the two other beacons. One of them is placed in each Renegade Base, and they are all conected via satellite communication systems and can freely send, recieve and transmit information and the like to eachother. The last beacon was actually not a beacon at all, but a shield that repels the darker inclined demons. In basis, it's a forcefield that uses DNA Registration to siphon out the people inside. If you aren't on the registry, you will, oddly enough, feel as if you're pressing against a brick wall when you try to step inside. The other parts of the grounds were taken up by various things, such as the Training grounds, pPcnic area, the Pools and the Spa's, the Sauna's and the Massage Chambers, all sorts of thing you could imagine, you could put in here, but that isn't what's important. What is important, is the fact that underneath the entire complex, there was a massive building in it's own right, and that's where the majority of the real stuff was. The things upstairs were just old technology to make it look like a regular apartment and office building, and the like. Only the people that worked under there actively actually knew about the underground, and then again, not many people down there were exactly human, either.

Deon was walking past the infirmary when he noticed a few soldiers helping a young, pink hair girl into a bed, and letting her rest. Deon took the liberty of peeking inside, and he overheard mutters of 'demon child' and 'gifted', but he didn't let himself dally long, because he had shit to do. He went to the room where everyone was gathered and entered just as he heard a name. "Keilani Dreahen...". Deon thought back to the pink-haired girl and chuckled, listening in with interest. "Good job, getting her here. Nice to know you guys are still useful".

~~~~~


It was a bit of a while after when Deon had met Quake in the Garage, looking over the Hummer that sat there, pitch black with red highlights and a Phoenix emblazoned in both sides and a flame pattern on the hood. Deon looked over it with a grin, and spoke. "I bags driving!". Quake just grinned and patted the car. "Yeah, it was custom built for you, apparently, seen as though you're a Phoenix and all". As Deon proceeded over to the drivers seat, he grinned as he saw the interior. "I wouldn't preferred a Lambo, but whatever". Deon turned as he heard Ash's voice from behind him. "So all I have to do is keep pace, right?". Ash asked, standing by the passenger door. She wasn't fond of letting anyone take the driver's seat but her, so naturally, she'd be taking Umbra for the mission. Noir was sitting on the handlebars. Deon simply grinned and spoke out to Ash, while opening the doors. "Well, until we get to the Train station, you'll have to keep up, although I doubt that'll be a problem for my little-half sister". Deon snickered as he sat down and closed the door, eyeing the wheel, the gearbox and the pedals and taking them all in. He let out a nervous laugh and sighed. "I haven't actually driven a car for a while, waddabout you, Quake?". The Oni just shrugged, trying to find a comfortable position from which she could both see out of the window and not have her horn tearing through the cars roof at the same time. Deon grinned and gunned the engine, the beastly car letting out a roar as the doors before them opened. He looked over to the technology in the middle of the two front seats, and grinned. "Quake, set a course for that trains station, will ya?". The Oni grinned and put the coordinates in, and a bright trails of light appeared on a small screen between them. Deon shouted out to Ash. "Hey Ash, get ready for a good ride, will ya?". Deon grinned, his window fully down, and then he sped off towards his destination, pulling a drift so he didn't end up in the building across from them, and speeding down the road.

Quake and Deon grinned as they left Ash behind, speeding down the road and grinning wider as they kept going. Then, all of the sudden, from the shadows of the buildings nearby, a sleek black figure emerged, Ash pulling in front of the Hummer and quite purposefully cutting them off. Deon grinned, and looked out in front of the two. "Looks like we have a bit of a race coming on, eh Quake? Waddaya say? Maybe Ash can shout of drinks when we get back from the mission, eh?". At this, Quake grinned and nudged him in the shoulder. "I heard Michael talking about some of the specs they'd put into this thing, and apparently it's been imbued with some magical mumbo-jumbo from one of those nice Witches or something". Deon grinned, looking over the buttons and wondering what they did. "Only one way to find out! Let's see what this Hummer can do!". Deon pressed the button, waiting for a few seconds in dismay before the rear of the Hummer exploded in a shower of flames and sparks, propelling them forward faster than they thought they could. Of course, by that time, Deon has successfully gotten next to Ash, instead of behind her, and he grinned as they left her behind again. "Wonder how long this Magic NOS lasts for?".

Deon looked into the rear-view mirror, looking back for Ash to see where she went but he couldn't see her. He turned back to the windshield in front of him and- "Meow". Jumping down onto the bonnet of the jeep, a cat pressed itself up against the glass, blocking his view. Deon's brows went up in surprise as the Hummer continued on it's course, and he leaned out of the open window on his side before quickly pulling himself back inside, otherwise he would've easily be cut in half by the construction poles that were there. Deon tried to see past the cat, but then he noticed something off about it. "Is that what I think it is?". Deon had barely any time to contemplate his musing as he felt the Hummer smash through something that seemed like a blockade. Deon leaned out of the window again and saw something which made him pull back into the car and buckle his seatbelt. Nervously, Quake did the same, because if an immortal is buckling their seatbelt, you know shit's gonna go down. Suddenly, the Hummer's front sped upwards, which was when Deon hit the NOS button again, and Quake buckled her seatbelt for fear she would fly out. In a few seconds, they were in the air. Deon sighed. "At least we're in the Industrial District!". The Hummer began to fall, but after a bit the car stopped, as it felt a crane lifting it, or in fact, lifting what was under it. Deon let out a laugh, and Quake grinned and sighed out of relief. "Hurry up Boss-man, we need to catch up to her!". Deon grinned, happy now that the cat had vanished, hopefully permanently. Deon pushed down hard on the pedal, and zoomed forwards.

Deon and Quake had landed on one set of a massive halfpipe that was being towed into the air, and there were several other portions of the construction being towed up as well, which Deon used to get his vehicle back down onto the streets, although not quite where he wanted to be. He grinned as the Hummer slammed onto the asphalt of the highway, and he grinned as he saw the trains station in the distance, down below. He'd figured that the Hummer could survive the drop, and he headed straight for a broken part of the rails that stopped people from falling off. At this, Quake shouted out a 'Whooo!' at the top of her lungs, and then they broke through the rails, flying through the air and heading straight for the Trains parking lot. As the Hummer landed, Deon decided to give it a bit of style, and pulled a full 560 degree spin and parking directly parallel to the curb, although the Hummer hit the curb and broke it. Deon stepped out of the car and laughed. "Please tell me we beat her here.... Damn, I ain't fixing that damage". Deon looked over the front of the bruised Hummer and grinned. "Heh, I've got more important things to do right now than worry about a Car".

"'Sup?". The voice came from above them, Ash's bike sitting on top of the roof of the Hummer as she smirked, lounging over the handlebar. Noir was licking his paws as he also sat up there, snickering, if only a little. Deon laughed and grinned, looking up at the figure and letting out another laugh. "You owe us drinks, your little cat nearly killed us!". While Deon was happy and fairly carefree, Quake was leaning on the car like she was sick. Deon eyed her and then grinned even wider. "What's wrong Quake? Scared of heights?". The Oni didn't even look up, but the finger she gave Deon was a sign enough. Deon snickered and turned to Ash, his face serious for a second. "Get down, we have a job to do, don't we?". Deon turned away and moved to the back of the Hummer, opening the trunk and eyeing the things inside it. "Well, it seems like we're on our own this time. Bastards didn't even put my stuff in there, not that I needed it anyways". Deon closed the trunk of the car with a thump, and quickly locked the entire thing, turning to the others. "All we have to do is wait around for another... Oh, only three minutes, cool!". With a few heavy thunks, the bike slipped off the hummer, leaving a couple more dents in the hood as Umbra got to the ground. Ash gave a bit of a sigh, and spoke. "Good to see you were organised to get us here early...". Ash's normal sarcasm made Deon grin, and he watched her put her helmet on her bike. Her next sentence made him snicker a bit. "And in case you didn't know, I'm pretty strapped for cash. I don't think you guys even have me on a wage".

Deon laughed and reached into his pocket, pulling out a mound of notes that he'd had hidden the entire time. "My last wallet got burned to shreds in our little playdate with Ansgar and his goons, so I've just kept my money in my pockets. That's your, there should be around.... maybe two-fifty in there?". Deon gave Ash a smirk as she rejected his cash, and he put it back into hs pocket, and turned, proceeding up the stairs into the Train Station itself, buying a ticket and proceeding to the platform. He grinned as the train pulled up and Quake stood beside him. He took steps onto the train, and watched as it left the station. He turned to the others and grinned. "Should happen soon enough". Deon grinned as the shorter figure beside him spoke out. "So, what's the plan to deal with this thing anyhow?" Deon turned to Ash, a smirk on his face, and he was about to speak when, after a few minutes into the trip, all of the lights went out. Deon felt something... odd, and he turned around, trying to figure our just what it was that was bugging him. His demon eyes adjusted to the darkness quickly, but he still couldn't figure out what was bugging him. Deon turned to Ash, and spoke. "How well can you see in here, anyways? We have until the train reaches it's last stop before it decided to... flush out it's insides, so what do you think we should do, Ash? You're familiar with mechanics, right?".

"I'm a mechanic, sure. That doesn't mean I know anything about how a train works". She responded in annoyance, her eyes quickly adjusting to the blackness. After having used her powers, darkness like this was more welcoming then anything else. "I can see fine though. And common sense dictates we need to break the engines or controls at the front. Either that or we should de-couple the links between the carriages". Deon thought he heard Ash mutter something else, but he was a bit preoccupied at the moment, thinking over what she had just said. "Well, how about this? You and Quake go and decouple the brakes, and I'll go smash the engine?". The Oni let out a laugh and pat Deon on the back. "Not a chance, I'm the one who does the smashing here, and I'm not the one who needs protection. I'll be fine!". With that, Quake strode off, a smirk on her face and her direction in the right way. Deon turned to Ash and let a smirk slide across his face. "Well, what do we do now then, Miss Mechanic?". Ash spoke again, and Deon let out a chuckle. "It's simple really. At least, for someone with a punch like yours". Leading the way, she strode to the door between the carriages, opening it up. Stepping into the small area, she looked to the floor for a panel, eventually finding the locked compartment. "Would you be so kind?". She asked dryly, gesturing to the trapdoor. Deon chuckled and smirked, staring in the direction from which they had come. "So much for not smashing anything! Well, here goes". Deon lifted his foot, but as he was about to slam it down onto the panel, something shot out at him, hitting him in he leg and suddenly wrapping around it, pulling him from his feet and slamming him into the walls, out of the window and to his own supposed death. Deon grimaced as the wind sucked at him, but he managed to catch a hold of the ladder connected to the side of the train, and he grinned, still able to see inside the carriage. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows, a small girl. She was carrying a teddy bear, and held it out to Ash in a friendly gesture. "Please, help us! I'm so scared and Mister Teddy isn't talking to me anymore!".

~~~~~


Meanwhile, Quake was headed for the engine room, pushing her way past human and sleeping people alike, until one man wouldn't budge. No matter how hard she tried to push past him, he kept stopping her. She sighed and rubbed her forehead, speaking in an authorative tone. "Listen buddy, if you don't get the hell out of my way, you're gonna get eaten by this train, which just so happens to be possessed by a demon". The man laughed and motioned to his friends to stand up, which they did. The man, now revealed to be a short, fat, caucasian male, pulled a knife out of his pocket and pointed it at Quake. "Gimme all of yer money, 'nd ya won' die". Quake laughed, and took the goggles off of her head, revealing the horn that protruded from her forehead, and she grinned. "Fuck off, or I'll make you". And suddenly, then all moved out of the way, because when an Oni tells you to fuck off, you fuck the fucking fuck off. With a smirk on her face, she proceeded to the engine room, and under her breath she spoke. "Bunch of pansies".

~~~~~


Deon grinned as he saw Ash calling out his name in concern, and he muttered under his breath. "She isn't as much of a bitch as she seems. That's good". He grinned, but a little voice in the back of his head was telling him not to get too attached, because he knew how it would end. Deon watched as Ash seemed to be startled by the child, and he focused on the child. He noticed something bad pretty fast, and shouted. "ASH! SHE'S A HUMAN, WATCH OUT!". Deon barely finished his sentence before another tendril sped past Ash, spearing the girl between the ribs and raising her off of the ground. The little girls eyes widened, fresh tears dripping down her face, and eventually they rolled back in her head, with a final departing word of "Mommy". The tendril suddenly appeared again, and then another, and another. Suddenly, the room was alive with tentacles and a lone figure emerged from the center of the room, watching as the tentacle flailed around, and threw the little girl out of the same window it had thrown Deon out of. He caught hold of her, and held her close. He really didn't want to explain this to her parents. "Fuck it, I need to get back in there as soon as possible". Deon sigh, and focused. "Mammon, of Greed! To me!". Suddenly, the intangible visage of Mammon, appeared, but before she could introduce herself, she had a young girl thrust upon her. She eyed her master quizzically, and nodded. "I'll hold onto her until you're done here, sir". Deon nodded, and climbed back towards the window, looking inside at the scene unravelling.

Ash's eyes went wide, and it seemed that she was lost in thoughts. She seemed as if she was distracted for some reason, but Deon watched Ash regain her bearings and narrowly dodge the tendrils that had been thrown at her. Deon watched as the stood, glaring at the figure and shouting at it. "You! You killed her!". Deon looked at the girl as she went forward, trying to get a hit in on the being in the center. The figure grinned, dodging her attacks with ease as it's skin-like substance sunk into the floor, which had slowly grown into pulsating flesh, and a putrid green liquid ran through it. Deon looked at the liquid, and he leaped into the room, grabbing a tendril before releasing it was a swear. He looked at Ash and shouted. "The green stuff is acid! Digestive acid, like in your stomach! Don't stand still for too long, and the tendrils are coated in it as well. It plans on digesting us, and we're already in it's stomach!". Deon dodged another tendril and leaped forward, remembering not to tuck and roll just in time, and he slid across the ground, leaping up and holding onto a pole that hung from the ceiling, and was still made of metal. "Ash, find something safe to stand on, now!".

Ash growled in annoyance, unable to get anywhere close enough to land a cut with her shadow sword. A tendril lunged at Ash, and she cut it in half, only to have the acid drip onto her sword and burn straight through it, but luckily, the sword was able to quikly rematerialise because it was made from darkness, obviously. It was then that the train switched tactic, bubbling acid oozing from the floor. Ash grimaced, looking around for something to stand on. Finding nothing, she backed up, leaping to avoid the puddles before finding herself cornered. The acid closed in, as another tendril lunged at her... And Ash was gone. Sinking into the shadows of the train, she rose up behind Deon, shouting over the noise amongst the train. "We need a plan!".

~~~~~


By this time, Quake had made it to the engine room, a smirk on her face as she recalled how easy it had been. She briefly pondered why nothing was coming after her or the others, but she quickly deduced that the demon had a good distraction, in the form of a flaming bird and his little demon sister. She strode over to the last door, and tried to pull it ope, but it was stuck fast. "Well duh, dumbass. Of course it's locked!". The Oni grinned, and drew her leg back. "Like that's stopped me before! ORAAA!". The door burst from it's hinges as her foot collided with it, and the Oni looked inside to find.... "This place is way too clean to be the engine of a demon train, I swear!". Quake stepped inside, and immediately noticed the figure sitting in the middle of the fairly dimly lit room. She looked around, and took a few steps forward. "Erm, hey dude! You know your train is possessed by a Demon, right?". The figure in the chair swiveled around, a smirk on their face and lit cigarette in hand. "Of course I do! you think I'd let a demon loose without knowing? I'm a Doctor, you know!". Quake took one look at the figure, his grey hair, his large glasses and his manic personality, and she took a step back. "Y-You!". The man spun around in his chair for a bit, and then slammed his foot onto the ground, a grin on his face. "So, what Rank am I now? Seventh, or something of the like?". Quake shuddered as his eyes glanced over her body, resting on her bust for a few moments, before returning to her face. "Yes, it is indeed me. The man you're Renegade Leaders fear! I am the one and only...". The Man stood, taking the cigarette out of his mouth and putting it out on his own arm. "Frank Enrique Steinbolt". Quake raised her fists, and glared. "Shut up, I have a job to do!". Frank simply smirked, and spoke again. "Then why don't you do it, Quake?".

~~~~~


Deon let out a chuckle as he heard Ash's voice behind him, and he swung himself around on the bars, facing her with a smirk. "Hold on a second, I didn't want to do this, but I guess I'll have to. There should be stable ground for you to land on in a second, or you can hold onto this bar to keep yourself above the ground". Deon grinned, awaiting Ash's answer. "Also, how much do you like fire?". As Ash replied, Deon let out a chuckle and let go of the bar, watching as the flesh off of the bottom wrapped around his ankles. "I'm fine thanks". Ash responded, hovering out of the shadows in the wall. When Deon mentioned fire, she seemed to panic a little bit. "We're not the best of friends". She stated hastily, grabbing hold of the bar. "But anything's better than this, so go for it!" As Ash spoke, Deon watched as the tentacles lashed out, wrapping around him. His eyes were shut, and his body was calm, a small smirk on his face. He didn't move, or open his eyes, but he spoke to Ash. "I'll be fine, just get ready to shield yourself". Deon sighed as the tentacles wrapped around him, now up to his neck, and slight sizzling sound was heard. Deon let out a chuckle, and looked over at Ash. "I wonder what's cooking, eh?". Deon would've spoke more, but the tentacles had reached his face, and he was completely covered in them.

Deon, through the small holes in the tentacles that encased him, watched as Ash set up a barrier of shadows between him and herself, and he hoped that that would be enough to stop what was coming. Deon didn't have much longer to think about it before the fluids began running down his forehead, and he spoke. "You know, for a demon that's been around for a few years, you're still pretty stupid. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have shit to do, asshole". Suddenly, a pair of flaming wings jutted out of the mass if tentacles, directly where Deon's shoulderblades would be, and a tail of blazing feather followed suit, right were his tailbone ended. Suddenly, the two seeped back into the writhing mass of tentacles, and Deon grinned. "Let's put on some nice fireworks, shall we, Train Demon?". With barely a moments hesitation, Deon wrapped himself in flames, and pushed them outwards, causing what a normal human would call a 'Controlled Explosion', although it burst through the entire room, causing the acid to bubble and boil, and then evaporate, and then the fleshy stuff that coated the floor was also melted away, and oddly enough, nothing even singed Ash. After all of the flames had finally subsided, Deon stood, checking out his burnt clothes, and he turned to the lumpy mass on the floor of the carriage. He turned to Ash, looking her over for any burn marks, and when he found none he grinned. "Good to see you're not burnt. Thanks for trusting me, by the way". Deon turned around, once again eyeing the mass, which by now was wriggling around in agony. He took a few steps away, and spoke again. "You can have the honours. You want to avenge that little girl, right?".

Ash swallowed, looking to the writing mess on the floor. Slowly, she approached, drawing up her blade. Now she had her chance. She could do it. She could end this demon's life. "I don't have the stomach for it anymore." Ash had approached Deon, and Deon glared. "You can't kill a demon that has ended the lives of hundreds of people? They all suffered more than that little girl did, and yet you can't kill them?". Deon looked down for a few seconds, before letting out a laugh and pulling Ash into a hug. "Good job. If you still have emotions, compassion, all that stuff, you're not a mindless killing machine. And would you really want to be one of them?". Inside Deon's head, that same little vocie returned. 'Well there you go again, getting attached. You know how this ends, why keep torturing yourself over and over again, Deon?'. Deon didn't know what the voice was talking about, but maybe when his memories fully resurfaced, he'd have at least some idea. He let go of Ash and grinned, patting her on the back and focusing. "Leviathan, of Envy. To me!". Suddenly, the second eldest sister appreared and nodded, both at Deon and at Ash respectively, she then went and picked up the demon and vanished. Deon grinned at Ash. "I have good news for you as well. When the little girl was thrown out the window, I caught her and had Mammon take her to the Renegade's Infirmary. Hopefully she'll be fine soon enough". Deon turned to Ash, and grinned even wider. "Come on, Quake is probably wondering where we are now, and since we've caught the demon, we won't need to derail this train".

"Ugh, get off me you sap". Deon grinned as he pushed open the door and stepped outside, Ash following behind him. He took a few more steps before noticing something was wrong. Quake had told him before they had left that she would call him when she'd broken the engine, and surely it didn't take too long to simply break a goddamn panel or two. Deon's ears picked up struggling at the front of the train, and he rushed forwards, before being confronted by a short man, the same one that had confronted Quake. He swore and tried to push past, but he couldn't get though. "Listen, I have to get through here, now!". The man wouldn't listen, so Deon gave him something to think about. "You know that Oni that cam through here before? See that bruise on her face? Yeah, I gave her that. Get out of my way". That was enough to make them man slink off. Deon turned to Ash, but kept moving. "Hurry up, Quake might be in trouble!". Deon turned, dashing through each carriage before finally reaching the driver's room. He stepped inside to find Quake on the ground, unconscious. "Fuck, Quake. Get up. You're alive, right?". The Oni stirred, but she couldn't fully speak yet. Suddenly, Deon noticed something was off, or, moreso, someone was sitting in the drivers chair, a lit cigarette in their mouth. Immediately, Deon leaped back, placing Quake out of the way. "Ash, take Quake and get to the back of the Train, and take everyone else with you as well!".

Deon grinned as Ash noticed his urgent tone, and immediately took the Oni to someplace safer, where she would probably wake up complainng about wanting some Sake or the like. Deon adjusted his footing as the figure let out a laugh that sent shivers down his spine. "Oh, why if it isn't my little medical prodigy! I'd wondered where you'd hidden your burning little soul from the madness!". Deon eyed the Doctor, and, taking no chances, immediately withdrew Mokou from his chest, and the sword spoke just as Ash reappeared. ".... Deon... That's him, isn't it? The Doctor who...". Deon shushed the blade, and glared at the man in the chair. "What are you doing here? You let that demon out for one of your experiments, didn't you!". Deon leaped forward to slash at the man, but he swiveled in his chair, grabbing Deon by the arm and throwing him back past Ash. Deon didn't bother to pick up Mokou, and he glared at Ash. "Get BACK!".

Ash stepped up, emerging out of the shadows as she watched the man, eyes narrowed. "You're not the boss of me, Deon. I can handle myself". Drawing up her shadow blade, she took a fighting stance. "So, if you want me to stay back, you'd better take the lead and deal with this guy. Got it?". Deon stood, coughing up blood. "You're an idiot, you know that? He's too powerful, even I know that. After all... he was the one who....". Deon coughed again, moving up beside Ash. "He's the one who taught me how to fight". Deon drew himself up, and glared. "Lemme guess? You're gonna say about how you don't wanna fight now, and then vanish like usual?". The figure stood, a grin on his face. "Of course, Deon. I loved playing with you, but your sister here.... She looks so...". Deon stepped in front of Ash, a look of disgust on his face. "I'm not gonna let you imagine the dissection lines on her, asshole". The Doctor laughed and grinned. "Maybe I'll cut you up again instead, hm?". Deon took a step forward, and the Doctor laughed, clicking his fingers as the two carriages separated. Even if Ash or Deon were on the same carriage as him, the chair he threw at them would've sent them back. Their part of the train was slowing down, while the Doctor's part was speeding away. Deon looked at Ash, and pulled out a phone from his pocket. "Yeah, it's me. We had an unexpected encounter while we were here... Yeah, it was him. Frankenstein".

~~~~~


The trip back to Base was uneventful to say the least, and Deon straight away went to sleep, on his own bed, of course. He knew that if anything happened, he'd be informed of it, at least. "Goodnight, me".

Angel D'Brightaine


The newly elected Archknight looked out through the window, onto the shambles of the Park and it's surrounds. He sighed, and turned. "Yes, of course. I will issue it. Mhm....". A single figure entered the room, a servant whom was also a Paladin. "Sir, how will we react to this?". The Archknight turned, and spoke, burning hatred visible in his eyes. "We will sweep through the world, wiping out any and all demon scum before us. Such is the will of our creator, so it shall be done!".

Setting

1 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Anders "Agony" Agni
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Anders "Agony" Agni

Anders stepped into the Headquarters, holding a thermos of tea, along with his guitar, amp and a small bag of clothes. The soldiers who had come to collect him lead him to a room where they claim the man who sent them is waiting for him. one of the Soldiers knocks on the door. Upon being answered with "Come in" the men open the door and he steps inside, to find a man standing waiting for them. "So Jim, how was the ride?" the man asked, as the soldier began to start off, but he quickly hit him lightly across the head. "Please, have a seat sir. We have much to talk about. You three can stay OUTSIDE the door while we talk." Anders takes a seat, placing the tea in clear view, "i figured that." he says, trying to keep his sarchasm to a minimum as this man was clearly some athority in this place. he waited for the man to address him again. the man waited until the three were outside the room to close the door as he sighed out in annoyance and walked forward at this, pulling out a chair as he sat down into the chair at this. "Alright, so... First off, tell me your name. I am Scott, second-in-command of Michael's division in The Renegades." "My name is Anders Agni." he says, noticing the mans apparant annoyance. he felt a little awkward leaving it at that but felt anything he currently wanted to say to Scott would be met with greater annoyance. Scott nodded as he wrote down on some paper in front of him. "Okay. Now, do you know why you are here?" "one of them, i think you called him Jim said something about me being one of seven children of something." he said, figuring it was a bad idea to reaveal he hadn't been paying that much attention. Scot tapped the pencil on the table at this. "Right... You are not related to any of them. As far as I know. What I am about to tell you may change your entire future, the way you see the world around you may very well close down on you and collapse. You are aware of the demons in this world, everyone is. But there are the half-demons. You may be one of them, for you carry the devil's blood in you." "if you say so." Anders responds, "what exactly does that mean?" he begins fiddling with the lid on the thermos of tea absentmindedly. Scott just blinked. "... It means you are part demon. Do you not care? You and the other six may be our only chance for a better future." "to be honest, i have never really found much reason to care about much of anything, other than my self." he says "but being part demon sounds kinda cool." Scott shook his head a little at this. "It's not as cool as you think. People are at risk here, every day is a horrible hellhole for some of these people." "you've never delt with a goth before have you?" Anders asked suppressing a smile. Scott rolled his eyes at this. "You kids these days..." He said before geting up. "... Right. This next one will determine what happens to you next. You have two choices here. I am giving you a chance to join up with us, to become a member in our ranks. You also have the option of not joining and just leaving, going back to your normal life, to not be bound by rules, regulations, saving the world, all that stuff." "as much as i hate rules and regulations, i have a feeling this half demon thing isn't going to go away. it never does in movies anyway, besides i was running out of stuff to do back home." Anders replies. Scott rolled his eyes again. "... Right. There's something you need to do first." He opened the door at this, not noticing the three soldiers hiding as they watched Scott begin to walk away. "Follow me." Anders sighs and gets up. Grabing the thermos he follows Scott, glancing around him trying to get to know his surroundings better. Scott then entered into a room as he indicated towards the sword in the case. "Just walk up to it and grab a hold of it. Eclipse will do the rest from there. I'll explain later..." The case opened as Anders neared it. Anders raises his eyebrows sceptically, but does as Scott asks, grabbing a hold of the blade by the hilt. once he grabbed the sword, a dark chuckle entered his mind as he felt himself suddenly start to feel like there was pressure on him. "Hmm, I got a weaker child this time. How nice to know you are so easy to manipulate." Another chuckle followed as everything around him began to look off. "Tell me... Why do you hate everything? Come on, share your secrets with me, child." Anders tries his best to resist the preasure. "everything i have seen, deserves to be hated." Anders replies shakily but none the less callously. "How interesting. Tell me, what do you fear? I am Eclipse... The Nightmare Bringer. And you are pathetic. You are so boring, so dull, so... Lacking anything for me to like you by. But I suppose I can do one thing for you... I am about to make you relieve your worst fears. You are about to relieve your worst memory... I wonder what it will be. Also, you may pass out during this, so I apoloize in advance for you being a weak sack of meat." Anders actually lets a smile through at the mention of his fears. his memory starts to fade in with a rather cliche flash of lightning and rumble of thunder. his father stands over a the curled up form of his younger self with a knife, already dripping in blood. surprisinglyy his younger self seemed just as calm and emotionless as his older self usually did. he gazes up at the bloody knife, almost wanting his father to do what he seemed about too, as his father plunged the knife down, the door flew open. the pain of the knife peircing his flesh was followed by shouting and then three loud bangs. his fathers body fell on him and for the first time in quite a while he let out a scream of pain. the memory fades and Anders stumbles forward. "You devil you. Well, I can tell that you are very weak at the moment, your powers haven't even awakeneed... Rest assured, that may change in a near-death experience. Now, place me back in the case and you will be off to do... Whatever." Anders places the sword back in it's case and stumbles away from it, feeling slightly sick.

Setting

3 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno'
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Ashley Clade


In the aftermath of the mission with the demon train, Ash was left with a number of unresolved and uncertain feelings. She’d been unable to save the child and worse still, was even outright hostile towards her on an assumption. She could only be thankful that Deon was able to do what he did to keep her alive. Still, in spite of that knowledge, it bothered her the way things had gone. The entire situation with the monster train she hadn’t achieved anything. All she’d managed to do was run away and help others do that, while Deon and Quake ended up doing all of the fighting. Was she really that useless? She hated relying on others, but in that whole scenario, was there anything she actually could’ve done to help? She couldn’t lay a finger on that train, and when it came to that Frankenstein guy, Deon seemed to have no faith in her ability to engage him. Speaking of which, she’d always thought that Frankenstein was the monster, not the scientist. Seemed she was quite wrong on that aspect, though Deon hadn’t given her much more information other than to steer clear of him. From what she’d heard around the base, even that weedy kid Sebastian had managed to take out a deadly vampire on his own. It was kind of depressing that, comparatively, she wasn’t given the authority to go off on her own and do something like that. Not that she knew if she could.

Breathing a deep sigh, she continued to stare at the rotating ceiling fan above her, the light concealed behind it seeming to flash on and off as the shadows played over her face. The bed wasn’t exactly comfy, but it was somewhere to think over things. Part of her wondered if Claire was doing the same; not that she knew her sister as the kind to mope like she did. Still, it wasn’t like she could sleep, with the noise of Deon and Quake next door doing god knows what, it was kind of hard to relax. She didn’t like to think about it, especially with the way Asmodeus had been conditioning her; but the occasional stray thought filtered through. If it was something like that, good for them, and if it was something else, Ash was quite content not to find out. It was however, taking its toll on her patience, the frustration finally reaching the point where she decided to get up. If it was the former option, those two had stamina she’d never be able to compete with.

Stretching as she stepped out into the hall, she placed her hands in her pockets, before deciding it was a bit warm for her leather jacket, dumping it on her bed in her room as she settled on getting a late night snack. That was, if she could find the kitchen or something, as she was still yet to receive a former tour. Maybe she’d missed it after the incident in the main hall? It wouldn’t surprise her, but no doubt there’d be signs or someone she could ask about the whole thing. For now however, she’d explore on her own, wandering about the halls and past various Renegade employees. Which reminded her, she still needed to discuss with whoever did the payslips around here to forward money into her account. Another mission for when it wasn’t so late in the evening. Heading through another set of sliding doors, Ash wasn’t sure if she was getting anywhere before a voice softly filtered into her mind. It wasn’t intelligible, just some sort of off mutterings, but it was enough to make her curious as she turned through another entryway, before walking along a ramp to a more official looking set of doors.

She wasn’t quite sure why she felt so compelled to head into the room, and as she made her way inside she was a little awed by the displays. What was most eye-catching however was the ebon black blade that christened the centre pedestal, sealed within a glass case. It was ornate and delicate – beautiful, even to those without an eye for design. She was somewhat reminded of a museum exhibit, and part of her wondered if there’d be a grid of lasers surrounding it or something. Still, something bid her to approach and as she did, the case slowly began to slide away, leaving the blade open to the touch. Slowly, she felt her fingers reaching out to grasp it… Before she stopped herself, suddenly very aware that she was somehow being manipulated. Common sense and reasoning began to filter back in through the cobwebs of her mind, and she took a sharp step back, glaring to the sword and glancing about the room. Her eyes stopped and settled on another case, a gruesome looking severed head resting on a pillow. She gagged a moment and covered her mouth, taking another couple of steps back. Was this some sort of trap or something? Were people who were foolish enough to try and take the blade beheaded and put on display? A little paranoid, she hastily decided to back out of the room, but a quick analysis of the automatic doors revealed they weren’t budging. Banging on them a couple of times, no one came to let her out from the room. It seemed for now, she was trapped.

Sighing, she pushed off the door, moving back over to the sword and examining it a bit more closely. It certainly was more interesting then the trophy head in the other case, though she had to wonder why the glass had slid away like that. I mean, if they were trying to protect the blade, wouldn’t the glass be kept up as a security measure? Leaning on the pedestal, Ash gave a startled yell as it began to fall backwards, tipping over as it turned out it wasn’t fixed to the ground. With a soft clatter, the pillar hit the floor, sending the sword clanging to the floor and bouncing a couple of times. Ash winced, remaining tense… But there was no alarm. No poisonous gas filtering in the room. Seemed the place was clear. Grumbling to herself, she set the stand back up, before striding over to the sword, bending over and grasping the handle.

"Greetings, young maiden. Oh, sorry, you aren't a maid working here? Damn, disappointed... I wanted to give you an excuse to knock down that vampire's head.” The deep and dark voice made its way into Ash’s head, startling her a little as she instinctively looked over to the decapitated piece in the other display. “Yes, it's a vampire's head, sadly. An ugly one, at that. Pisses me off, but that's not why you are here, is it?” Ash blinked a little, finally recognising that the source of the voice was none other than the sword in her hand. Annoyed, she glared at it. “I’m not here for anything.” Apparently, the sword didn’t seem to care or notice her words, continuing off on a rambling tangent. “I remember the first one like... I think you'll know who this one is. ‘The Immortal’? Ah yes, he is... An interesting challenge. Then there was the boy, who was -very- easy, but I saw talent... I think he goes by ‘Inferno’ for now? One hears things-“ Annoyed by the sword’s rant, Ash began tapping it against the ground, rapping it repeatedly on the floor with little care for its wellbeing. “So you actually gonna tell me something useful or…”

The blade chuckled a little sinisterly, before Ash felt a dreading coldness run down her spine, the room beginning to swirl with darkness, fading the floor, walls, everything from sight. "Heh... You want something useful? Okay... Let's start with this~" As the whole world vanished, Ash glanced around nervously, before screaming as she felt her feet go out from under her, tumbling down into the black. Falling, falling, the endless void and the rush of the cold air around her was all she could see and feel. Steadily, the darkness began to obscure and engulf her. Up her legs, over her torso, creeping over her neck. Desperately, Ash craned her head upwards as it slipped over her mouth silencing her panicked screams before slowly covering her frantically darting eyes. In the end, she felt herself blinded in the dark, and the world went silent and senseless.



Unconscious, Ash slumped to the floor in the room, lying face first on the ground as her mind drifted away. Her fingers still loosely clutched the sword, as its voice aberrantly floated about the room. "... Well that's just great, isn't it? Now I have to waste more time by waking you back up. Nice going, princess." The sword gave a sigh of disdain, before Ash slowly began to rise to her feet. "Mmm, thank you for your help there. It's been a long time since she slept like that." Ash laughed a little, but it was hollow and somewhat sultry, the girl casually flicking her hair over her shoulder as she got to her feet. Darkness seemed to permeate from her body, and the calm blue of her eyes had been replaced by a deep, dark crimson… "... Well, your, well, new. Uh, yeah, they’re going to be pissed at me if you leave this room. Why don't you sit down and let's talk this over, shall we? I mean, I'm a god damn sword! Do you KNOW the weaknesses I obv-” In intense irritation, Ash swung the sword around to her face, glaring at it. “Shut up.” She seethed with a venomous tongue, before running a finger down the length of the sharp end. “Shutting up now…” The sword mumbled, Ash examining herself in the reflection of the sword. “My, the little girl’s all grown up now, isn’t she?” Playing with her fringe momentarily she laughed, tapping the sword over her shoulder as she strode towards the door. “Tell me, sword. How long’s it been since you’ve had some fun?” Grinning, she stepped up to the doors, shadows appearing from the crevices as it pulled the entryway open.

"... What are you doing? Y -- You don't honestly think -- I really have to tell you something... Something bad if you try to use me -- please tell me we're going to have some tea?!" Savouring the panic in the blade’s voice, she stopped a moment, glancing back to the case in the room. Stepping up, she made one sharp movement, vertically cleaving through the head, case and pedestal in one swift and violent motion. “Does that answer your question?” She chuckled, watching the blood trickle down the sides of the blade. "..... I would say I'm impressed, but they are going to be pissed now. I mean, you can use me, you'll start feeling your heart in pain in a few minutes.... It's all very complicated stuff from here. Although... If I may make a suggestion for you, miss...?" The blade spoke, attempting to draw out a name from its wielder. It seemed however, that it would receive no such answer. "Do go on. I'm so VERY interested in your trifling and insignificant feelings." The sarcasm was palpable as she continued her way out into the hall of the base. At this, the sinister aura of Eclipse finally unleashed itself, surrounding both itself and Ash as she could begin to feel its power flooding out. A sinister purple eye opened on the length of the blade, eying Ash. "... Why don't we head out and look for some poor demon waiting to die in a fight to the death?" It's voice was now different too. It sounded so much deeper, so threatening, so menacing, so... Much more evil.

“You make it sound so innocent.” Ash chuckled menacingly, cradling the blade for a moment as she brought it up to her face. “But the thing is, I’m anything but innocent. Tell me… Where can I find Claire Clade?” Eclipse let out a chuckle at her words, closing its eye a moment before speaking. "Do you feel the boy's presence like I can? Inferno's blood? If you can... That's where she is. Moving... Others are nearby. Are we going to cause a scene, m'lady?" Laughing in response to the blade’s ignorance, Ash pointed it down the hall. “Direct me. I intend to cause a slaughter.”

Setting

5 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Travelling down the halls, the girl they encountered surprised Claire momentarily, her analytical eyes darting over her and assessing her words and the situation. Context was everything, and deriving just what was happening was generally the primary objective in every scenario to decide on the most appropriate course of action. This case was no exception, the hospital gown and the mention of how this girl had gotten lost allowing her to draw a couple of tentative, but logical conclusions. Smiling to herself as the girl introduced herself, it was always satisfying to have her hypotheses confirmed. This girl was Keilani, one of the most recently identified children. Glancing to Kane, Claire gave a small amused smiled at his slack-jawed expression. The revealing gown combined with the girl’s natural beauty made for an eye-catching moment, which Claire equally appreciated. In a refined and sophisticated way, of course. Nothing more than that. For now, it was time to be polite and reciprocate the greeting, especially with her innocent query about her patient.

“My name is Claire Clade. Behind me is Kane, and this here is Sebastian. He’s… Not doing too well, so we’re also heading to the infirmary. I’ll be happy to help you there too.” Smiling pleasantly, Claire gestured for Kane to drop the packages and take Sebastian as she moved over to help Keilani by lending a shoulder. Gingerly, she helped the girl off the wall, slowly walking her down the hall with the other two. Ironic how the girl was heading in the opposite direction of the place she was searching for – Then again, that was possibly intentional. No doubt she was a little confused, and had acted in haste after awakening in a strange and unfamiliar place.

Nearby, Sebastian didn't even seem to notice he was being taken by Kane now, seeming to be fade in and out of his awareness of reality at times. He looked over at Keilani briefly, and if he wasn't sick at the time, he would have been shocked by her beauty. But as it stood, he couldn't even concentrate on how his hand looked. He could however, hear her words; which made him cough a little into his arm. "... I don't recognize her... I don't remember her name..." His voice was in the form of a whisper, showing how weak he was. "... Someone please ask her where she knows me from. I can probably only remember --" He stopped to lightly cough again. "... That way right now." Kane knelt his head down closer to Sebastian, trying to listen in. “Sorry, what’d you say? I can’t hear you.”

Claire sighed, speaking to Keilani as her refined senses still managed to pick up on Sebastian’s words. “Well Keilani, our cowboy here is wondering if you can jog his memory. His mind’s a little fuzzy at the moment.” Chuckling a little, Claire’s laugh suddenly stopped, freezing midway as her expression froze into something of horror. Like a pulse, a shockwave of realisation hit Claire, sending a shiver through her body. It couldn’t be. She’d only felt this feeling once before. But there was no way that it could be… Soft footsteps made an approach, Claire tensing all over. Slowly, the shadow approached along the wall, until a tall female came into view. On her shoulder, a huge demonic sword rippled with dark energy, mixing and swirling with her dark aura. Red eyes hungrily stared down Claire, pure delight flashing across them. Ash smiled, finally finding her prey.

“Why hello there. Looks like you’ve got yourself some friends – Not that they look like much.” Ash laughed, eying over each of them. The casual malice in her voice was intimidating, Claire staring her down as she backed up. This was bad. Not only was it her, but she’d equipped herself with a powerful artefact. Then there were her comrades: Sebastian was basically unconscious, Keilani looked to be in not much of a better condition, and Kane’s fighting prowess could best be described as embarrassing. She wasn’t in a position to take her on, and it seemed her adversary knew it.

“We can settle this ourselves. No need to invo-“

Claire froze mid sentence as a black pulse of energy flew past her head, colliding with Kane and Sebastian to send them skidding back along the floor. Ash smirked. “There’s every need. Unlike last time, I intend to have insurance if you somehow pull off another dirty trick.” Stepping forward as she closed in on Claire, the sound of feet pounding down the hallways reached the ears of those engaged in or near the battle. Suddenly a figure appeared with tremendous speed, grasping Ash by the hand and slamming her into the wall, cracking it and sending a few bits of broken decor to the floor in a haze of dust. Deon leaped backwards, landing next to Claire, and looking to her. "Is everyone okay?..." Deon trailed off as his eyes landed on Eclipse, and his cigarette lit itself in his mouth. "Why can't you just stay sealed away for once?"

Eclipse merely chuckled at the scene unfolding before him. It was delightful, even though unknowing to Ash; her hand would now be covered by several tiny little purple vein-like things. Since they were small, it could be noted they weren't much of a threat yet, but would still be recognized by Deon as Eclipse's way of taking over someone. This was the main reason why Eclipse was picky - for almost anyone who had wielded Eclipse in the past had died. "What? I can't have my fun every now and then... But you Deon - Oh I got a bone to pick with you... Now if only this girl would attack you, unless you brought in back up. Which will be boring considering you three idiots keep telling these stupid people of my weakness..."

Casually, Ash peeled herself from the wall, cracking her back and neck as she looked to Deon. Behind him, she could see Claire stepping back, dragging Keilani with her as she attempted to protect the girl. Irritating, but her time would come soon enough. For now, it seemed she had bigger problems to deal with. “Well now, who do we have here? Oh wait, let me see…” Ash closed her eyes a moment, before laughing out loud. “Oh my, she ‘really’ dislikes you. Still, seems you’re the big bad boy around here. Well, if I can deal with you, there shouldn’t be anyone else that can stop me.” Pointing her sword towards Deon, she smiled a little. “Then again, you could always save yourself the humiliation and step aside right now.”

Deon grinned. "What's a little humiliation gonna do, eh?" Deon's grin was widening by the second. "And besides, you.... I want to see just how you tick!" A manic grin plastered to his face, Deon leaped forwards, kicking Ash in the chest and flipping backwards. "Well then, if Ash doesn't like me much, I have no reason to hold back anymore either". Deon grinned and took the cigarette out of his mouth. "I'll give you ten seconds to give us Ash back, or you'll be the one who's being humiliated." Unflinching, Ash remained completely stationary, like the impact of the kick hadn’t even affected her. Slowly, she yawned, showing complete disinterest. “Really now, that’s the best quip you have? Such a bore, really.” With a wave of her hand, the shadow at Deon’s feet rose up, grasping him by the ankles. Casually, she began striding towards him, sword poised for a thrust. “So, let’s just test how immortal you really are.” Deon sighed, a look of boredom adorning his face. "Well, hurry up then, after all, we don't have all night". Deon grinned, and his eyes sparkled. "Although". Suddenly, a set of flaming wings erupted from Deon's back, illuminating the area and banishing the shadow's grip on him. He simply stood there, waiting. "Didn't I tell you? Hurry up". Eclipse chuckled lightly at this. "Oh dear, you two seem quite bored with each other. Perhaps I can spice things up? Just make me cut him kid, and you'll see him change in the blink of an eye. Oops, have you forgotten about our first encounter already Deon?"

Ash glared a little, annoyed by the sword’s constant banter and instructions. She was in command here, and she was using it. There was no need for it to give her any such commands. Wickedly, she drew her arm back, before slamming the sword clean through and into Deon’s gut, wrenching it once in a twisting motion. It was time to see what the blade could do. If it couldn’t deal with this guy… Well, perhaps then she’d have to start trying. As the sword impaled Deon, he remained standing there, a sigh escaping his lips. "Is that it? This isn't very scary, ya know". A slight smirk grew across Deon's face as he reached out and tapped Ash on the shoulder, his eyes shining momentarily before the nightmare began. "Heh, is this it?" Eclipse, now having cut Deon, began to show him his worst fears. "Now the pain begins, Deon. You and this stupid girl are now both under my Nightmare Powers. Oh, did I forget to mention that earlier? My bad." A sinister laugh came out of Eclipse as his eye closed and vanished into the blade.

Smirking as Deon’s eyes rolled back, Ash slowly released the sword. Whatever hold it had on the Phoenikoi, it didn’t seem to be ending anytime soon. Well now, it seemed she could go back to her primary objective. Claire Clade. The girl was running down the hall, dragging Keilani with her as they fled the battle. When two super powers like that collided, there was no telling what would happen. Worse yet, if Ash had the chance, she’d come straight for her, and take out anyone in her way. This girl didn’t deserve to be dragged into all this. “Keilani, I know you’re not feeling great, but you need to find Scott, tell him what’s going on, and get to a safe place, got it?” Coming to a stop at a crossway, Claire pointed. “Just keep heading down there and get clear. Tell him Deon is fighting Ash and Eclipse. He’ll understand.” Waiting for Keilani to respond, Claire turned back down the tunnel. She’d make a stand against her here.

Setting

0 Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Anders "Agony" Agni
The two soldiers helped Anders to the infirmary, to one of the beds, where he laid down to try and sleep off the effects Eclipse had on him. Anders surpressed a growl, he hated having to be helped by people. From the top nearby watched a liquid-like creature, it's eyes watching them as it slowly smirked, still in it's snake-like state. It followed silently as jello-like liquid began dripping to the ground. It smelled the blood of a child, and it was going to make it's move... Anders laid back and closed his eyes, almost imeadiatly feeling himself sliping into unconciousness. as he fell asleep he began to feel as though something was wrong, but all he could manage was a grunt before he completely passed out. The creature took this advantage and quickly snuck down behind the two Renegade guards. Quickly, it split into two as they wrapped quickly around the guards heads and in just a few seconds, both guards collapsed unconscious. The two then formed together into one as the liquid-like being reformed and looked at Anders. "Well..." It spoke, as if trying to wake him up. ".... Am I distrubing anyone?" Anders opens his eyes groaning, feeling like he was having the worst hangover ever. "Go away" he groaned, closing his eyes again, not noticing the two unconcious guards. The creature narrowed it's eyes at him as it shot it's hands down and shot out it's jello-like form into the guards, which would temporarily bind them. It then formed it's right arm into a blade and pointed it at Anders. "This isn't a dream... Get up. Or die. Anders opened his eyes again, briefly considering the possibility of letting it kill him, then figuring he might as well see what it wanted before he made any rash decisions. He manages to force himself to get up despite the room spinning. The creature smirked darkly knowing it was now in control of the situation. "You are one of the seven children, if I am not wrong... What a lucky day for me, it seems." It then pulled back it's arm as it reformed it back to normal. "... But I don't think these people are what is best for you. They will ruin you, make you into a monster, manipulate your life... I know someone who can save you. Balarus of Kallos. If you would like, I can take you to him... Or, if you refuse, I can just... Kill you. Either way works for me, because I win. You don't have any idea what your blood would do for me..." Again the possibilities of just letting the thing kill him danced in his mind. "Who is this Balarus guy?" he asks, partially out of interest, partially hopeing to stall long enough that something would happen to let him get back to sleep and make this thing go away

The creature chuckled a bit at this. "I see you are not familiar yet with the demon world... Fine. Balarus of Kallos is the great and mighty Crystal Demon, I hope you know what that is, because I am not explaining it. Kallos, as he is called for short, is our mighty leader who is pursuing to crush the WDL and The Renegades. Nothing will stand in his way for dominance over this land for the war to come! The War of Hell is approaching... You look particularly weak for one of the children... Yet your blood would be so rewarding in the end. But, I cannot... For you have yet to answer my question. Join, fight or.... Die? I am using that word a lot now..." Anders groaned at the idea of making a decision. He didn't particularly care about the outcome of this encounter one way or the other. Fighting seemed like alot of work to him, but he knew at some point he would have to any way, the creature had afterall mentioned a war, and while dying was the easiest, he wasn't going to go down without a fight, but right now he was in no condition to do much of anything. he glanced around looking for anything he might be able to use as a distraction or a weapon. The creature rose a brow at him at this, and then formed it's fingers into blades on it's left hand. "What are you looking for?" "nothing, its just a habit i have." he said, not completely lying as he did have a seemingly paranoind habbit of always scanning his surroundings. he glanced at the creatures hands, studying the blades, then the door of the infirmary, deciding he probably couldn't make it to the door with out some help he sighed and reached down for his guitar. The creature chucked at this. "So, made your decision... Or must I make it for you?" It made this as menacing as it could to him. "you making it for me is going to involve you attempting to kill me isn't it?" Anders asked, already thinking he knew the answer. "why does it always have to be join or die, why is it never join or be givin hundreds of kittens, that would be so much simpler. You know, i actually kind of like it here, particularly in that bed... it was so nice and soft." he said changing his grip on his guitar so he could block the creatures blades with it if he needed to.

The jello-like demon rose a brow at the motion of the guitar in defense, and snickered like a child. It shook it's head with that demonic grin of it's. "Fool... You think you can stand up to a Shikigami like myself?! I am in service to one of the greatest demons of this time; Balarus of Kallos!!" With that prideful statement out, it quickly showed off it's superior then human powers by smacking it's hand full force at the guitar, which, upon contact, would send it flying out of Ander's hands. Five cuts would be seen on it as pieces of wood would be sent flying around them, some of the strings would be cut as the guitar would smash into a wall, sending off more pieces of wood as it fell limply to the floor. It then looked to Anders with a satisfied smile. "Now then... Care to come quietly?"

"that was my guitar you son of a bitch. first you wake me up, when i'm basically hung over, then you make me get out of that nice comfy bed, and then you go and break my guitar." he growls shaking with rage "No, i don't think i will come quietly, i'm gonna kill you." as he speaks he feels himself begining to change. His ears and canine teeth begin to grow longer and pointier. after his transformation finishes He snarles and shoots a chain at the Shikigami.

The shikigami raises a brow at this and quickly moves to the side, knocking aside the chain as it was just inches from it and slide back a little. "What was that...? What are you trying to do, little one?" "i told you, i am going to kill you." he picks up the remains of his guitar, weiding it like a club and advances on the shikigami. The shikigami furrowed it's brows and formed both arms into two blades. "Foolish." It said, before preparing for the next attack.

Setting

2 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris - The Executioner


"Well shit, it's as gloomy as ever in here, it seems. What a shame...".

Deon looked around, a smirk gradually growing wider across his face as he recognised the scene being played out before him. Deon grimaced slightly as the bat hit the girl across the face again, crimson liquid splattering across the floor as she finally grew deathly silent. It was obvious though. Nobody could survive fifty hits to the head with a Baseball Bat, nobody Human anyway. Deon shuffled forward, remembering the last time that he was in the Nightmare World, and the hole he'd fallen through. It didn't exactly matter though, since no matter which way you went, you ended up at Eclipse's Home. "What a pain in the ass this place is.. I was happy going on with my life without seeing that scene again. Fucking asshole". The irritation in Deon's voice was plainly obvious, and even the most dimwitted person could've caught on to it. Deon took a few steps forward, and the vision vanished, replaced by a plain, red brick road. The reason said road was red was not because of the dim lighting, or Eclipse having painted it red. 'Well, not with paint anyway', Deon mused to himself, his grin slightly broadening. He took measured paces forward, before another nightmarish vision encompassed him, this new one taking place several months later. It was probably the scene he hated the most.

Deon's senses were barraged with the scent of dampness, dim lighting flickered around the basement on the Mansion, the scent of rot and decay surrounded him, thinly veiling the smell of burning flesh and flames. The cold, bare stone walls, engraved with intricate ornamental images and pictures, encircled a figure, strung up by chains and spikes and suspended over a seemingly bottomless pit. Deon remembered that he'd always figured that if he did ever fall, he wouldn't ever stop. The figure's face was heavily scarred, and his body was covered by naught aside from an improvised loincloth that was wrapped around his waist and hung down past his thighs. A door opened in the farthest corner of the room, spilling the colour of crimson and the smell of exotic spices and alcohol into the room. Two figures proceeded inside, followed by a group of assorted others. The two ladies, both seeming to be around his age, were grinning widely. The one with the blue hair, the figure recognised immediately, whereas the other girl was unknown to him, but it seemed that she somewhat knew who he was.

"Oooh, it seems like our new plaything is awake, doesn't it, Sis?". The man in the chains growled, and tried in vain to pull himself free of his bindings, and obviously it didn't work very well. "What do you two want? If you don't want anything important, let me go. Or I'll make you pay for not letting me go". The figure with the blue hair grinned, her eyes sparkling mischievously as she moved over to the chained male, and ran her finger from his stomach to the bottom of his chin, before leaning in precariously close and whispering into his ear. "Oh, but I haven't even tested you out to see if you'll break yet, Mister Big-Bad Phoenix". Something about the way her voice let of a certain sweetness, but failed to fully conceal the threatening tone that was layered underneath it irked both Deon and the Prisoner, or moreso both Deon's. At this point, the Chained One began to fidget uncomfortably, and the Executioner did the same. After a few seconds, the two girls giggled and left the room, the blue-haired one pausing momentarily before exiting the door, and, as if she knew he was there, winked straight at the spectating Deon, and he recoiled out of shock, before watching her finally mouth something and leave through the door, shutting the light out and plunging the room into dimness again. When Deon was there, in that hellhole, he'd never known who she was looking at, or what she mouthed to them, but now he knew just who and what it was. "I see you, Executioner".

Deon's smirk faded even more when the scenery shifted once again, and he found himself viewing the numerous tortures and injuries that had been inflicted on him by the blue-haired girl. Her name evaded him, kept elusive by the fog that formed a barrier between his memories and fears. He knew that if he was gonna do what he was gonna do, he needed to shrug off all the bullshit that was surrounding him and move on. He had his mission, and he needed to complete it before he lost all of his sanity. Another few steps took him to the darkest place yet, and his foot hit something metallic. His arms flew to shield his face as the lights suddenly clicked on, and the figure behind him took a few steps back as well. "Damn, this place is bright all of a sudden!". Deon turned to her and grinned. "Well, when we get back you might be able to join the Renegades. We could use your help". The girl just grinned, and turned back to him. "What's that!?". Deon turned just in time to see something moving out of the darkness of a corner of the building. "Dammit, the security drones have already found us!". And as if on queue, a small beam of light whizzed past Deon's ear, singing the side of his head slightly. "Dammit!".

Deon flipped, barely dodging the small particles of matter that were aimed straight at his chest. He landed on his feet from his maneuvering, pushing himself forward with tremendous speed and leaping into the air, checking the room for targets. He grinned as one of the Mechanical opponents moved from behind a fairly large device, which Deon figured was a holding tank for some sort of liquid or gas. Instead of facing the robot head on, Deon ducked and rolled, propelling himself across the floor and narrowly avoided the hailstorm on light particles that threatened to pierce him. Mid-roll, he felt his senses sharpen, and from the tattoo on his chest he withdrew a single item, a small, round object that looked very much like a Grenade. Maybe that was because it was a Grenade? As the object was thrown from the Phoenikoi's hand, it sailed through the air in an arc, seeming to slowly grow brighter and brighter as it flew across the room, landing next to the container and the robot. The robot ceased it's firing, staring down at the small object that let out a few beeping sounds, before exploding into a hail of light and sound, a pillar of flame spiraling out of it and blinding Deon as he rolled away, behind a small, fractured wall of concrete.

Deon's face left the security of the barricade for a few moments, before he grinned and signaled to his partner, who was cautiously looking out from the place she had hidden from the Security Drone. She let loose an embarrassed grin and rubbed the back of her head. "Nice moves out there, Mister.... Uhh, I feel like I'm kinda useless when they pop up, ya know? It sucks but... yeah". Deon grinned and pat her on the back as he walked past her. "You'll get a good amount of training with the Renegades, ya know. We need someone as good with Demonology as you on our side, to be honest". Deon turned to the girl and handed her his Revolver. "Take this, and maybe we can get some target practice in while we're here, eh?". He let out a chuckle and turned away again, stretching his arms and shaking the nervousness from his mind. "You've been helping me for.... 8 months, and I still haven't found a way to repay you, ya know. I'm sure I'll be the one feeling useless when this is all over, Kid". The girl behind him gave the weapon in her hands a good look-over before handling it as a trained person would, although she did have a habit of humming as the two proceeded down the passageways that riddled the facility. In the nightmare World, Deon only stood, his eyes twinkling slightly. "God dammit".

~~~~~


Meanwhile, the Deon that walked with his companion through the dark, musty hallways and passages of the supposedly abandoned facility was on edge, as if he knew that something horrible was coming up. He didn't know what, but he felt that if he spoke about it or even said anything, he'd lose his confidence. The little confidence that remained, anyway. Deon took a step, but stopped midstride, which caused his companion to bump into him accidentally, and a small stream of apologies erupted from her mouth, as if she needed him to know that she was sorry because she knew something bad was coming up too, but Deon's hand shushed her fairly abruptly. He peeked around the corner, staring into the massive room just beyond, his eyes widening at what lay at it's core. "Whoa.... this place is... Whoa". The girl that was with him leaned onto him for balance as she peered past him and into the room beyond, a whistle coming from her mouth as she took it all in. The two stepped inside, looking around. Everything was dark, but you could easily make out the stasis tubes that lay scattered around the room, on and in the walls, and some were even hanging from the ceiling and were embedded inside the floor. The two quickly overcame the awe of the amount of capsules, and their attention turned to the main object in the room. In the Nightmare World, Deon was on his knees, shouting at the top of his lungs. "DON'T GO NEAR IT! CHECK YOUR SURROUNDINGS YOU FUCKING IDIOT! DO IT!".

~~~~~


Deon looked around the room, and his companion pulled out a small device that showed their objective, which was located right in front of them. She took a few steps forward, in awe at the machine in front of the two, and Deon couldn't help but feel a welling of happiness and.... 'And what? It's almost as if something is.... telling me not to go near it. Telling me to stop her, but I... I can't. I have to finish the mission!'. Deon sighed, and he gave his partner a grin and a thumbs-up. "This is it, Mister Phoenix. After this we'll have clear sailing until someone figures out who was here last. Think we should make it easy for them and write 'Deon and Alex were here'?". The two of them laughed for a few good minutes, and when they had both calmed down, Deon let out a final chuckle and spoke up. "Well, should we get things done here, Partner?". The female next to him grinned and gave him a thumbs-up in return, and everything seemed like it'd be going good from there, it honestly did. Sadly, whenever it seemed like that for a Deon, a certain someone had to ruin it for him.

~~~~~


Alex's real name was unknown, as was a lot of things about her at that point. As a child she'd been forced to work for her Father, a corrupt man that held anyone aside from him in disregard and hate. He thought of his own family, his wife, sons and especially his Daughter as insects that he could torture and abuse, both mentally and physically, any time and anywhere. He was different in the way he treated Alex though, oh yes. The day she was born, she was raised to be her father's perfect little slave, a pet even. He had ingrained it into her very conscience that she was made to be his pet, his dog, an animal that he could force to attack anyone. She was the Dog on the 'Beware of Dog' sign, the perfect servant, but she hated it, and she hated him. Due to this treatment, her other family saw her as, well, nothing except an animal. They fed her scraps from the table and never made her food of her own, her bedroom was nonexistent, and she was forced to sleep outside in the full force of the elements. Eventually, she scavenged enough materials to build herself a small house which she decided to build in the largest, tallest tree in the backyard of her family's Mansion. After her Father caught wind of this, though, he decided that his little 'Pet' was becoming too free and happy, so he decided to tighten her leash. Every day, when Alex awoke, she was whipped for what seemed to be an eternity, all over her body. When she was done with her chores, and she hadn't done them well enough, she was given ten whips after being drenched in freezing water with no clothing to protect her whatsoever. Her Family didn't care enough to do anything about the abuse she went through, but a kindly man that passed through the town on a Bird-watching expedition saw the happenings, and immediately called the police, whom arrested the father and placed him in jail for a few years.

Ten years later, Alex was living comfortably with her new foster parent, Mr Jonathan Mark, when she returned home one night to find a man stabbing Mr Mark repeatedly with a Butcher's Knife in his Kitchen. Alex hasn't admitted what happened next, but the mysterious assailant was uncovered to be her abusive Father, who had tracked Alex and Mr Mark down to his Chicago Holiday-Home and had decided to exact his revenge. There were two corpses found at the scene, one was Mr Mark, the other was anonymous until the DNA was proven to be Alex's Fathers. At this time, Alex was 16 years of age, and she'd been given a large amount of money from Mr Mark's inheritance and will. She decided to travel, following his passion for Birds and avians in a peaceful and caring manner, and she eventually came to care about any and all animals, from Birds and Cats to Frogs and Octopi. However, her primary focus remained on avians and other beings that ruled the skies. Everything changed when she was investigating an abandoned ruin on top of a mysterious Mountain in Japan, where she was confronted by a girl with wings like a Crows, and a camera and speed unlike anything Alex had ever seen. This was Alex's first meeting with a Tengu, and a peaceful one at that.

Alex stayed with the Tengu for many days, and the two exchanged information about their lives and how they'd come to be in the Temple. The Tengu was from a distant area of Eastern Japan, which she said was 'farther North than any human could ever reach'. This interested Alex greatly, and she asked about that place. The explanation was quite odd, and only made Alex even more determined to start researching Tengu and other beings that the Tengu had called 'Youkai'. Alex asked about such things, and the Tengu gave her answers in the form of a book. The book itself was old and slightly faded, but could still be read with ease. Alex stayed up at the Temple for an unknown amount of days and nights, before suddenly reappearing in Venice, with no verifiable records to date or show her traveling there. She brought a Studio there and began purchasing books on the Occult and Demons, although this was tempered with her interest in birds and avians. One word seemed to elude her though, a Youkai of unimaginable power if given the determination and integrity to wield them. The word was barely audible when the Tengu had muttered it, but now Alex was sure of the word. The most rare and misunderstood of the Youkai, capable of gaining any power one could imagine. That Youkai, was little more than a Hell Raven.

By the end of that year, Alex had reached the age of 17 years, and began to study further into the Occult, putting pieces together and finally creating a list of Artifacts, from Demon Weapons to Dimensional Gates, information on Demons and incident reports. With her fascination of birds, she found an interest in the exploits of a certain Phoenix, due to his nature of being based on a bird of legend, and his success at his missions and activities. He had also lived longer than a lot of demons, so that spoke relatively well of his power level and skill. She would've set out immediately, but something stopped her. A booklet in the Newspaper spoke of how 'Nuclear Physicists discovered new source of Energy' and how it could be used to stop the harming of most animals. Alex immediately enrolled in the nearest University to learn more about said subject, Nuclear Physics, and she began a new objective. A year had passed, and Alex figured that she'd gained enough knowledge to throw her University Career away and go and hunt down the Phoenix. It was a daunting task, considering the fact that he was fairly unpredictable, and it was by pure chance that she'd been in town when the Phoenix had vanquished a demon that had infested the waters of Venice. After finding the injured Phoenix after the fight, and somehow managing to carry him to her studio without much hassle, she started counting her lucky stars.

She came home the next day to find the man looking over her notes with a sort of pseudo-interest, and he welcomed her back by name when she entered, as if he'd known her for a long time. "Well, you've been stalking me for so long I'd figured you be alright with a bit of familiarity, Alex". The girl put her groceries down on the counter and strode up behind the man, looking at the wall as well. "So, was I right?". The man just eyed her and grinned. "For the most part, yeah, although I didn't go straight to the Maldives after slaying Khyron, actually. I had a three month break". he found it pretty funny when she set out to correct her mistake almost instantly, but Alex didn't. He spent a few days with her, and she gradually became close to him, to the point where they could speak freely to each other about subjects such as Youkai and the Demon World. In fact, it was fairly refreshing to not have to keep all of her thoughts bottled up inside of her all the time. It was then that the Phoenix, whom she now knew as Deon, told her about his Organisation.

"The Renegades are an Organisation that are a lot like the WDL, 'cept for the fact that we don't go out butchering people for not being Christian or Catholic... I didn't know they actually did that. Either way, we kill the bad Demons, give the good ones a good life, and leave the neutral ones to their own devices as long as they don't get anyone killed or go evil on us". Deon smirked at Alex as he took a bite of the apple she'd tossed him before she sat down to read a new book she'd gotten. As the day went on, Alex knew more about the Renegades than any normal Human probably did, and she was also learning about the location of several new artifacts and objects that could be important to the Renegades in destroying the current Devil. The two had successfully gotten the Cursed Scythe, and had destroyed a gate that lead straight to Gehenna in Mosambique, but the third location had Alex squealing in glee. Deon looked over the page with a quizzical look on his face, and his brows rose even further when he read the location. "No way, is this a....".

~~~~~


"Nuclear Reactor". Deon looked around, making sure that, once again, there wasn't anything in the room to stop them. "So what does this thing... 'do'?". Alex turned to him, a grin on her face as she took a few steps forward. "Well, the Grimoire said that this thing is basically a Daemonic version of a modern-day Nuclear Reactor Core, so.... take a guess". She giggled a little bit and turned to Deon, who was crouching and going through the pack that he'd brought with him, pulling out one thing after another and scattering them onto the floor. Alex looked over these things with a slowly growing smile as she realised that Deon was pretty nervous, his fingers slipping over or through things and letting said things fall onto the ground carelessly. She stifled a laugh as Deon threw her an apple, and she caught it, biting into it with relish. "This is pretty good, where'd ya get it?". The Phoenix just winked at her and put his finger over his mouth, before standing up with a small device in hand, which he quickly passed to Alex. The girls eyes widened at this, but she seemed to remain calm, aside from her breathing being slightly faster and rugged. She turned, a twinkle of deviousness in her eye as she took steps toward the reactor Core. She stopped a few meters away, as she felt something cause the ground to begin to tremble below her feet. She turned to Deon, who stood, sword in one hand and gun in the other, facing a figure silhouetted by the shadows, it's face hidden from sight. It seemed like Deon knew this figure, and like two embers piercing through the night sky it's blood red eyes that seemed to be blazing with amusement and sadistic intent swept over Deon and landed on Alex. That gaze was enough to stop her from even breathing.

~~~~~


"It's good to see you again, Deon. How's life?".

That voice... It seemed so familiar to Alex and both Deon's, and the one in the Nightmare World sighed, knowing very well what was coming. He stood, swaying slightly as if he felt sick. Not the type of vomit-sickness, but the sickness that one feels when their nervousness and anticipation have reached that one level, the level where you just want it to stop so your heart will stop pounding and you can breathe easily again. This wouldn't be happening until the ghastly vision was over, it seemed. Deon ground his teeth in anger, and he swore that if he ever ran into that figure again, he would sacrifice anything to destroy them. Back in the Core, Deon and Alex both took a step back, as if an invisible force was forcing them to retreat unless they wanted to endure some slow, agonising death. Deon swore under his breath, and Alex's mind was racing. "You! You're the one that locked Deon away! Who tortured him for 500 years! What the heck do you think that you're doing here, bitch!?". Those crimson eyes once again swept over Alex, and a grinning mouth like that of the Cheshire Cats quickly appeared, forming the features of a young lady, around Alex and Deon's age, smiling dangerously as her bloody eyes penetrated their souls. Deon shifted his stance slightly, and threw himself forward, firing a barrage of bullets straight at the girl. Said girl simply grinned, and the bullets stopped midair, frozen in some sort of force-field that couldn't be seen by the naked eye.

Deon grimaced as the bullets sprang straight back towards him and his companion and using his speed, he managed to block or deflect every single one of them. The girl grinned, and spoke. "Oh, how long has it been? Our last playdate was cut short, I'm aware. I'll make up for that right now, shall I? After all, you've been a bad, bad boy~". She didn't get a reply, well, not a vocal one at least. What she did get, however, was a vanishing Phoenix. She tilted her head to the side in confusion, and spoke again. "Ooh, a new trick, I see. It doesn't matter, as I'm sure you're only stalling for time. Unfortunately, I don't exactly have much time. How about this, then?". Alex felt herself flung backwards by an invisible force, and she slammed into one of the poles that held up the roof above the Reactor Core. As the girl with the blue hair went to finish her off by throwing her into the pit, a figure grabbed her from behind, throwing her into the nearby wall and freeing Alex from the invisible hands that bound her.

Deon strode over to the hole in the wall, where the girl was embedded. He grinned, holding his gun to her forehead before speaking. "Have you gotten weaker?". The girl simply smiled at him, a feigned innocence overcoming her features. It was quickly replaced by a sadistic sneer of triumph. "Have you gotten dumber?". Deon turned, but was sucked back to the wall by something that he couldn't even attempt to resist. He felt his grip on the flooring go, and his back hit the wall with a crunch, although there was something between him and the wall still. His eyes widened as he felt her fingertips tracing the tattoo that adorned his chest, and slowly, but surely, his shirt began to unravel itself at her touched, eventually rotting away into nothingness. A teasing voice fluttered into his hearing, breath bore down on his neck. "If I don't want you to be wearing a shirt, you won't be wearing a shirt, Slave". Sudden pain tore its way across his chest, in the exact same place that the girls fingertips had traced his tattoo.

Deon tried in vain to move, to push himself away from the hauntingly alluring fingers that ran themselves across his body, stretching to almost inhuman lengths to trace the pattern onto every single cell that made up his flesh. He knew that he couldn't get away with brute force, because the 'Witch' had somehow manipulated gravity to pin him to the wall. His eyes widened as something began to form in front of him, a tiny hole in the very air before him slowly grew larger and larger. He began to struggle, fearing the horrible beast that might emerge and tear him apart with it's cavernous, gaping maw. Instead of a massive, demonic head throwing itself, howling and frothing at the mouth, through the Gap, something much more scarring emerged. Hands. Hundreds upon thousands upon millions of hands, extending into arms, all rushed out to meet him rubbing themselves against his legs, his arms, his chest, even his back was somehow being violated by the horrible, unearthly hands. He struggled in vain, but then help came from an unexpected source.

"Get the fuck offa him, bitch!". The voice shattered Deon's mental fog, and he threw himself upwards, finding that he was crouching in the middle of the Core Room, the girl simply bent over him and covering his eyes with her hands. She look up as Alex ran over, the piece of metal in her hands being swung upwards with surprising force, sending the figure that clung to Deon into a tailspin in the air, and landing on the floor with a thud. Deon coughed a few times, before finally standing and turning to the blue-haired girl that had screwed with his mind. He growled, his sword practically flinging itself into his hand, and his gun appearing in his other. He grinned and spoke. "Nice game, sadly though, you are getting weaker". The girl stood, brushing herself off with nary a scratch or bruise to be seen.

Alex grinned, hefting the pole in her hand and swinging it around a little bit. "You passed out after you shot at her, and judging by how that turned out, I wasn't gonna fire at her unless she was distracted or something". The blue-haired girl smiled politely, and bowed. "Well, you've definitely proven yourself to be quite a nuisance, Miss Mark. Unfortunately, I don't have time to 'play' with you, and besides...". The girl cracked her neck, and her eyes began to glow. "I have a habit of erasing any nuisances straight away".

Instead of toying with her prey, the girl cut straight to the point. Raising her hand and pointing at Alex, a repeat of the prior scene occurred, with the younger girl being sent backwards into one of the poles that held up the ceiling of the Core Room. Deon, prepared this time, ran forward straight away, throwing his sword straight into the girl and tearing himself upwards, which in turn shot the girl straight through the roof and left debris falling down through the holes she'd made with her 'exit'. Deon chuckled, turning around to find Alex sitting near the pole and slowly getting to her feet. Deon grinned and gave her a thumbs-up, but he was suddenly thrown up and backwards with such force that he was sent through several rooms, ending up rolling away on the precipice of the canyon that lay outside that Facility. Deon stood, rubbing his eyes as several spotlights shone on him, and he sighed. "Fucking Drones!".

Deon leaped from the ground, his rage slowly growing inside as he swung, cleaving the Drone clean in half. He used the momentum from his swing to pull his pistol from his chest, landing on the wall and shoving his sword through it for a foothold. He stood, observing his opponents as they circled around both him and their fallen comrade. The Phoenix grinned, and put both of his weapon away. "Let's do this then, shall we?". Deon leaped, throwing his weight into his fist and throwing said fist into the 'torso' of one of the Drones, his hand passing through it with the crunch of metal and the sparking of flames. He twisted in midair and flung the broken robot at the second robot, landing on a rock that was wedged into the ground. Light beams whizzed past his ear and he flung himself forward, but stopped midroll to dig his hands underneath the bottom of the rock. He grimaced as the weight of the rock resisted him, but eventually he broke it free from it's earthly prison and held it above his head, a grin sliding across his face. Deon didn't waste any more time in spouting out some monologue, after all, his audience were robots.

*Boom*

Deon reentered the room cautiously, but once his eyes adjusted to the darkness he realised that he hadn't needed to. The blue-haired girl stood in front of him, with Alex suspended in the air next to her. Deon immediately pulled his blade from his chest, and the girl 'tsk'ed at him in disapproval. "Oh, come now Deon, I'll tell you what will happen next. If you can cut me, make me bleed or even give me a bruise, your friend will not be thrown into the Reactor Core. If you fail this task by the time she's directly above it, however, then I'll be dropping her into it, deal? After all, someone as strong and as handsome as you would surely be able to pull off such a feat~". Deon didn't reply, and this only made the girl's grin widen. "Is that how it is? You're not gonna speak to cute, little old me because of the past? Tsk, tsk, tsk, such an old man you are! Remaining in the past isn't good for someone as lively as you, Mr Big-bad Phoenix~".

Deon simply sighed and nodded his head, and the girl grinned, sending Alex on a course straight towards the Core. Deon sprung straight into action, slashing at his opponent and getting her across the stomach, the size and power of his blade catching her and sending her crashing once again into the wall. Deon leaped backwards and planted his sword in the ground as he felt gravity suddenly change it's course. He was once again being dragged towards the wall, but he wouldn't let go or be defeated. Instead, he let go with his left hand, pulling the remaining gun from his chest and pulling himself up to sit on the blade. When he had positioned himself well enough, he reached out and his second gun flew into the hand on his right. "Bring it on then, Devil!". Deon squeezed the triggers as fast as his fingers could allow him to, sending a maelstrom of bullets and explosions straight at the girl who sat in the wall. Unholy screams of pain and glee could be heard amongst the chaos, and it was even working Deon up into a rage. Bullet after bullet hammered down into the wall, but the wall could only take so much before it finally broke. Suddenly, the wall collapsed as it would've, and it fell backwards, colliding into the wall behind it as it was pushed down by the barrage of bullets and the pure, unbridled pulling force of gravity. Eventually, Deon let his guns drop to his sides, and Gravity returned to normal. He let out a laugh and sat up, his eyes searching the room for Alex. She was still there, floating above the concrete flooring, and not anywhere near the Core. As Deon stood, a figure stepped back in through the hole in the wall, and Deon growled. "What's wrong, Deon? You're losing your touch~ After all, I'm still unharmed, and you're running out of time!~".

Deon stood, dropping his Guns and letting an unholy growl emanate from his vocal chords, spreading through the room and making his already boiling blood begin to erupt with fury. He leaped forward, abandoning his weapons and thoughts, reducing himself to his most primal instincts. he growled again as he thrust his hand into the chest of the girl, gripping her shirt and pulling her down to the floor, sending cracks through the concrete and a wave of demonic energy throughout the Facility. Deon lifted the girl up, repeatedly slamming her into the ground face-first until he grew weary of it, and he grabbed her by the ends of her hair and threw her, threw her straight through the walls that he'd been thrown through and he watched as she sailed straight over the precipice, only to reappear almost instantly standing there, beckoning for him to come closer with an alluring finger. Deon place his hands on the ground, now on all fours and began to growl.

The unearthly growl filled the room, the halls and the entire Facility, and Deon was physically changing. His teeth grew sharper and longer, and a tail flicked out from his lower back. Two flaming horns of the most extravagant red and blazing orange, mixed together to form horns that looked like fire erupting from the boys face appeared as well, and his eyes turned completely crimson. Two jet black wings burst from his back, tinged slightly crimson with the horns on them being flames themselves. The shirt he had worn had vanished, and in it's place was his tattoo, growing to cover his entire torso and back in a blanket of shadowy flesh. The girl simply grinned at him, and beckoned for him to come and hunt her down once again with the same finger. "This is new, so I guess I'll let you entertain me for a while, shall I?".

~~~~


The sound of limbs smashing against limbs filled the air, the sounds of the ensuing battle spreading throughout the area. Deon lunged again, ignoring the slashes that had been flung at him, and he grinned savagely as the force of his hits sent his opponent backwards slightly. Landing on the ground, he placed both of his hands flat on the concrete flooring and slowly let electricity form around his arms. He stood slowly, watching the sparks dancing in the palms of his hands before drawing his arms back and then throwing them forward, straight at the girl before him. The girl only raised her finger as the arcs hit her shield, and a devilish grin slid across her features. As the raging storms finally ceased, the girl simply grinned wider and pointed at Deon, and suddenly the latter gasped in shock. He stumbled backwards, clutching his face as if someone had shot him through the eye. He lifted his hand away and saw the blood dripping down it. His eyes rose back to his opponent, and she clicked her fingers.

"Gaaaaaaaaah!". Deon stumbled backwards as the left half of his face exploded, sending blood and chunks of bone flying across the floor and half way up the walls, all the while Deon simply clutched the area that was missing, blood dripping down onto his shoulders and eventually pooling on the floor. Deon stood there for a few moments, before he grunted. His regeneration boosted to their normal levels, and his face was soon fully reformed, and he breathed a sigh of relief. He locked eyes once again with his opponent, and she grinned. Malice and a false innocence both seemed to emanate from that ghastly, horrid mockery of an expression used in a kind, caring gesture. Deon swayed slightly, but remained determined not to fall to his knees. "Just why are you even here? Does it entertain you to see me suffering like this? Do you really like watching other people's pain so goddamn much!? Aren't you a Member of the Mirage Orchestra!? You Witches are meant to be kind to your fellows, and not... not this! If anything, not even those bastards at the Animalia Sanctaris would take you in!".

The words reverberated throughout the room, echoing down the empty corridors and out into the night sky. Deon's eye was once again bleeding, the crimson liquid spilling down his face and once again pooling on the floor. His opponent simply stood there, her eyes slightly wider than he'd expected them to be. In all honesty, he'd expected her to just laugh at him or throw him through another wall. Everything was just.... too quiet. Deon shifted his stance, and stopped holding his breath in. He dropped to his knees, clutching at his bleeding left eye and panting in barely contained gasps. He looked up to see what the girl was doing, but she still stood there, her face shrouded in shadows and her right hand gripping her dress so tightly that her knuckles were white. Deon stood, remaining silent so to not provoke her, as he'd learned in the years he'd been imprisoned. He quickly turned away, and proceeded over to the floating form of Alex, who seemed to be unconscious.

He grinned as he stood under her, and he reached up to grab her, his hands wrapping around her waist. He pulled her down and she went limp in his hands, as she was sound asleep. Deon sighed and turned, only to see the very thing he hadn't wanted to see. The girl had resumed her haughty, fear-inducing stance, her finger tapping on her lip as she pouted at him. "Well, since you can rebound so well from Physical pain, how about.... this!". Suddenly, Alex was torn from Deon's hands, an action which awoke her from her slumber as she felt herself pulled through the air with speed befitting that of only magic. She looked around, dazed from her magical unconsciousness, and when she remember what was happening, she rubbed her forehead and sighed. "Fucking hell, guys". Deon's eyes narrowed as the blue-haired girl grinned, and with her other hand, she forced him to one of the poles near the Core, restricting him with mystical chains that seemed to come out of nowhere.

Deon shook his head as he looked back at the two figures heading to the Cores surface. At the edge, the blue-haired girl stopped, and from the corner of her eye she took in Deon's expression when he realised what she intended to do. He pleaded, and when that didn't work he swore and raged, and when that didn't work he began to slowly tear himself free of his bindings, tearing carvings into his flesh and causing the chains to rub against his bones once the flesh was gone. Eventually, his blood once again polled onto the floor, his arms had been worn down to breaking bone where he'd struggled against his bonds. He raised his his head again, to catch the eyes of the sadistic girl before him. "Maybe if you're polite, I'll think about letting her go alive". Deon began to plead again, but it proved to be fruitless,. His tormentor simply shook her head and grinned. "You know the magic words, why not just say them?". Deon's eyes widened and he almost growled, but the thought of Alex being tossed into the Core stopped him. He let his head drop to his chest, and after a few minutes, he raised it again. "... Please, milady. Let Alex go, and I'll do whatever you want me to. Anything, I swear, just let her go, Mistress". The girl simply chuckled and spoke again. "I've thought about that, and you know what?... I think....".

Deon pleaded with his eyes, but when he saw the girl raise her hands, he realised that... "I think, it's time for you to learn a lesson, Slave!". And with that, she tossed Alex into the Reactor Core. A high-pitched scream left the human girls mouth as she plummeted to her demise, and soon enough her screams and the shouts of her companion joined together, shortly combining with the maniacal laughs of her murderer. As Alex fell, everything that had lead up to this rushed through her mind, her love of Birds and Nuclear Physics, her interest in the Occult, her fateful meeting with Deon, and now some old enemy was coming to ruin that all. She knew that somehow, this fall, this plummet into the core of the Reactor wasn't the end. As she hit the ground, she looked around in vain for a way to escape, but as her eyes adjusted to the darkness at the rim of the platform, she saw the grinning figure of the blue-haired girl clicking her fingers. And that was when the Core erupted with light, sending a charge straight through the roof of the Facility and emitting a shockwave strong enough the cause the ground around it the crack, sending the building crashing down below the Earth on which it sat, leaving nothing but a crater in it's place.

~~~~~


Deon didn't even blink as the pale, feminine hand caressed his face. The voice sounded distant, but like that of a caring mother or lover. Deon looked up, and what he saw couldn't have been any farther from the truth. As her finger went to poke him on the nose, he lashed out, clamping it between his jaw and biting down as hard as he could. He almost jumped for joy when he saw the girl trying in vain to pull her finger out from his jaws. He grinned even wider when he heard her gasps of pain, and when he finally let go he saw that her finger was red, blood seeping from the lacerations that his canine teeth had carved into it. He grinned savagely, and spat more blood into her face, before she began to speak. He didn't focus on her words at all, instead he began to hear a faint rumbling sound, and wondered what it was. Suddenly, the ruins of the Reactor Core exploded in a flash of brilliant light. Deon turned, unable to shield his eyes, but when the light dimmed he nearly cheered. A figure stood a few meters away from them, facing away. Suddenly, said figure turned and faced them, her now red eyes piercing through both of their souls. "So, blue bitch. Am I gonna have to break your molecular structure, or are you gonna get the heck outta here before I have to erase you?".

~~~~~


Tense moments passed as Deon grinned, the blue haired girl glared, and Alex, newly reborn as a Hell Raven, all stood still, not even moving for a second. Suddenly, the two girls vanished, appearing halfway between their prior locations, each attempting to push the other back. Alex's arm was encased in some sort of mechanism, and honestly Deon couldn't wait to see what it could do, or even was, for that matter. Suddenly, the two vanished again, reappearing a bit further away, trading blows as if they were on equal power levels, but Deon knew that the blue-haired girl was waiting for an opportunity to kill her opponent again. As they fought, Alex didn't let her friend gain a mental advantage either. "What's wrong? I thought you got rid of nuisences, bitch? Don't tell me you screwed up again!". Her tone was all too cheery for the situation, but both Deon and Alex's opponent could tell she wasn't just playing around. Suddenly, the girl faltered, and Alex pushed her arm-cannon down onto her, sending her flying into the ground and bouncing into the walls of the crater they'd made. By this time, Deon couldn't even move, since the chains that bounding him stopped his life-force from flowing properly. Suddenly, two pairs of hands seized the chain and pulled, snapping them in half and sending Deon to the floor. "Heh.... thanks, Alex.... So you're a Yatagarasu now, eh? Not bad...". Alex grinned at him, holding up her right hand as the cannon reappeared suddenly, and she turned to face her opponent. "Sit back and watch this, ya big wimp". Deon would've jabbed back, but he was too busy trying to coax his life-force into circulating through his entire body. He looked up just in time to see the blue-haired girl stand up, but Alex was ready. Suddenly, the panels on the arm-cannon lifted up, exposing the barrel of the weapon. A ball of something indiscernable to Deon began to form in front of it, and suddenly it increased in size. While the ball got larger, Alex began to speak.

"Fusion levels stable; Nuclear levels also stable.
Particles Charging; 12% Complete.
Stabilizers activating, 47% Active.
Stabilizers Active; 26% Charged.
Acquiring Target; 43% Charged.
Calibrating Distance and Angle of Shot; Distance Complete; Angle found.
Energy Outputs at Maximum level; 69% Charged".


At this, the barrel of the cannon began to glow, and slowly but surely, electrical currents began to move around it, creating an awesome image of a charging barrel.

"78% Charged.
Activating Demonic Transitionalisms; DT's Active.
85% Charged.
Engaging Anti-Magic Shields and Shield-Breakers; Shields Up.
97% Charged; Shield-Breakers Engaged.
100% Charged, All statistics stable. Ready to fire at will".


Alex spared one last moment to grin at her companion, and suddenly.... Boom. And suddenly, the entire world was covered in white.

~~~~~


Deon rubbed his eyes as the vision faded, and he glanced around. He took in the vision of the path again, leading up innumerable stone steps that even he couldn't see the top of. He sighed and strode forward until he reached the bottom of said stairs and he grimaced. "Seems like someone copied 'The Stairs' from that place in Makai. Ah well, we can't all be original. Only problem is that I have to climb these things". Deon sighed, and began to trudge up them, encountering no obstacles or problems on his way. It was almost as if he was being guided up these stairs by someone who had something rather... sinister in mind for him. He didn't notice it, but his journey up the steps became drastically shorter, and he found himself standing in front of a door again. A door he had seen before, and he had gone inside before. He sighed and raised his leg back, readying himself for a kick. He pushed forward with force, and sent the door flying into the wall behind it. "Eclipse, show yourself you asshole!".

Setting

2 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Ashley Clade


“When I touched that sword… I saw a lot of things. It wasn’t just seeing my greatest fears… Terrifying a prospect as that was, that wasn’t the thing that broke me. Regrets. All the guilt and suffering I’d ever felt filled me at once, swallowing me into a pit of despair. Every moment I looked back on that was filled with remorse or shame… I lived those all at once. It was like the world only remembered the things I’d done wrong… The mistakes I’d made… How I’d failed.



It was worse than the nightmare that followed.”





Dim light filtered from the moon, casting a pale blue glow across the park. The shimmering illumination was the only source of visibility in the darkness, the streetlamps cold and lifeless as they remained silent. No breeze stirred the trees or leaves, and no sound or movement made its presence known. It was amongst this, that Ash found herself. Initially, bewilderment was the first thing she felt. It didn’t occur to her how strange it was to be out at this time, or what had happened to her prior to this moment. It was an odd sensation being so empty. Despite this, it was not a relief when her feelings returned. Dread. Fear. Amongst the eerie setting, the cold sweeping feelings flooded her. She was alone. Isolated amongst the darkness. Vulnerable. She needed to find someone – anyone – that could help her. She needed to get home. Rising from her place on the park bench, she started at a slow cautious walk, before shivering unconsciously. Why was she so… Terrified? Her feet sped up into a run as she crossed the park, her head rapidly turning this way and that, eyes frantically scanning for signs of life. Breaking out into the street, the deep sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach began to grow. Cars lined the streets, but it was as if they had been abandoned. Every building was devoid of light, closed off and empty. It was like a ghost town. She was well and truly alone.

Falling to her knees, Ash was overwhelmed. The scenario should have seemed like an insane dream, but instead she believed every moment of it as the truth. There was no one around. No one to help her. No one to talk to. Down on all fours, she could hear her own ragged breath, clenching her hands on the concrete as sweat dripped from her brow. Right now she’d give anything to hear a voice. Just to have someone say something and hold her. To have contact. She’d never shown anyone how much they meant to her, and she’d always told them she’d be better off alone. But it was a lie. She needed them. Needed… Just needed them to be there. She’d deny it if they asked her but… She enjoyed hanging around with everyone. Feeling her tears begin to well up, a firm grasp on her shoulder snapped her to alertness, relief filling her as she turned to see who was behind her.

“You okay Sis?” Claire asked, smiling warmly like she always did. It was such a welcome sight to see her here, she didn’t care what she’d done to her in the past. Sobbing, Ash leapt up and hugged her, revelling in the warmth she felt as she clutched her close. Claire continued to hold her close, softly caressing her head as she whispered words of calming reassurance. “Close your eyes, everything’ll be alright…” The sniffles of Ash began to die down. She’d always been a crybaby when she was little, and Claire had always been the one to look after her. She trusted her more than anyone else.

Schkt.

“Gck…?!” Ash gasped, intense pain flooding through her body as the knife was driven into her back. Blood drained down her jacket as it was forced in deep, Claire unmercifully pushing it home to the hilt. Weakly, Ash turned up to see her sister, barely able to get out the words she needed. “…W-why?” Meeting her sister’s gaze, all she got in response was a crazed and maniacal laugh, Claire twisted the knife free and shoving Ash to the ground, sending blood across the pavement as Ash screamed out in agony. The splatter sickened Ash as she hit the floor hard, blood matting her hair as she became a tangled mess. S-she needed to flee. She had to get away. Getting onto all fours steadily, that insane laughter continued to ring in her ears as she crawled away before staggeringly getting to her feet. Running as fast as she could, the voice faded behind Ash as Claire remained unmoving…

Panic, pain and fear was still running rampant in Ash’s mind, she barely could make sense of anything. Her legs continued to drive her forward on those same emotions, plunging her deeper into the city as she rounded block after block. Claire was insane. She was trying to kill her. She needed help. Barreling into the nearest alleyway, Ash gave a yell of surprise as she tumbled into a trashcan, crashing to the ground in a clatter of noise. Wincing, she began pushing herself up, before noticing the shoes standing before her. Frantically glancing up, she was met with the sweet and seductive smiling face of Asmodeus, skirt as short as ever as the biker got a compromising view of the lust demon. “A-Az! You’ve got to help me, Claire is-“ Ash froze midsentence as the sin helped her up, putting a finger to her lips. “Shh… Calm down… I’m here now. You can trust me.” Ash blinked a little in confusion, and far too late did the paranoia and fear kick in. The knife was plunged hard and fast, first into her stomach, and then secondly, into her heart. Ash gave a choked cry as blood seeped from her mouth; frozen as she clutched her chest, vision blurring as she tried to maintain her focus. As the world swam and began to fade to black, the agony she felt from the knife was overridden by one prominent pain.

Betrayal.




Awareness slowly returned to Ash, the fog lifting and colour filling her peripherals. Blinking as the world came into focus, she suddenly was alert, sitting up violently as she felt her back before gazing around in a panic. There was nothing though. No injury or bleeding, just a dull aching memory of what had happened. Panting as she had worked herself up, it took her a moment to realise where she was. She was home. Beneath her was her soft, race-car bed and on the closet was the poster of that boy-band Claire liked. Well, she used to like. It’d been years since her room had that poster. Sitting up, Ash walked over to examine it, reaching her hand forward… Before gasping in surprise as her hand went through the wall. S-she was a ghost?! She’d died?! Running over to her bedroom mirror, her fears were immediately confirmed, as no reflection stared back at her.

“H-how…” Ash stammered before the sound of nearby footsteps caught her attention, heavy as they stormed up to the room and roughly tore the door open. She was brash, her face a scowl and arms folded, charging through Ash and flopping onto the bed with a huff. Ash remained speechless, staring at the teenage girl that had just walked past her. She knew who that was, but it bewildered her to no end. That girl… Was her.

“Oh come on Ash, it’s not that big a deal!” The mention of her name made her pivot, stunning Ash in her tracks once again as the young Claire stood in the doorway, scratching her head in annoyance. “Look, you can still come with us if you want…”

“As if. Who’d want to see something boring like that?” The snarky question of her younger self was rhetorical, and slowly but steadily, Ash began to remember what this was all about. Her and Claire had organised to head out together and visit the racetrack, but contrary to how things usually went, this was the first time Claire hadn’t gone along with her plans. It was stupid and selfish, so she probably should’ve done what Claire wanted for once… But back then, she wanted her own way. It was some girly chick flick at the movies, but not only that, it was with her older sisters. She probably shouldn’t have been so bitter about that… But she was jealous. Jealous of her sisters stealing Claire away like that and angry her sister had been duped into joining them. At least, that was how it seemed back then… In reality, Claire had probably always wanted to join in the girly things. It never occurred to her that Claire only went to those auto shows and things just to keep her happy. Perhaps if she’d had a bit of insight into that… The whole argument between them could have been avoided.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Claire responded in annoyance as Ash sat up, a smirk on her face. “I mean those sorts of movies are stupid. But whatever, go if you want. I don’t care.” Flopping back down, Claire hmmphed, stepping forward and standing over Ash’s bed. They’d long since lost the bunk beds after growing up.

“Look, I don’t see why we can’t just go and see this together-“

“Because it’s lame. Duh.” Ash interjected, eyes closed as she cut Claire off. Trembling a little in annoyance, Claire raised her voice an octave as her frustrations grew. “It’s not lame!”

“Yes it is.” Ash responded dismissively, nonchalantly fobbing her sister off. “What do you care anyway? Everyone else is going to be there, it’s not like you need me.”

Claire paused a moment, her expression calming as she sighed. “I’d still like you there, sis…” Drawing out the best guilt trip she could, Claire attempted to appeal to Ash’s sympathy. Unfortunately, it would have no effect. “Ugh, you’re such a wimp. I don’t care about you, so it’s not like you should worry about me.” Ash rolled over in frustration and annoyance. She hated when her sister got all mushy like that, it made her uncomfortable. Besides, she’d organised this day together. She was being a jerk by ditching the plan.



Silence filled the room, Ash cautiously opening her eyes as she lay there. Finally, Claire broke the silence, provoking a twinge of guilt from the biker.

“Well… If that’s the way you feel, maybe I don’t care about you either!” Claire shouted a bit, slamming the door behind her as she ran out of the room. Ash was left alone in the silence of her room, watching herself sit up. She remembered this night all too well. After the argument, she’d sucked it up and gone to apologise to Claire. That was when…- Ash froze, watching her younger self grab her phone and begin dialling a number. This… This wasn’t right. She didn’t remember this. Curious and confused, she watched, mesmerised as she heard half a conversation she’d never known. It was Jim… her ex. Well, who would be her ex in the next few hours. Why was she calling that asshole up? It didn’t make any sense.

“Right, I’ll see you then. No, my lame ass sister won’t be there. Heh, cool. Alright, I can’t wait to hear it. See-ya.” Snapping her phone shut, Ash grabbed her jacket and keys, jumping out the door. No, no, this wasn’t right. She was going to the races with Jim? That never happened. Bewildered, Ash felt herself following, running after her young self. Just what was going on? If this was another nightmare like before, why was it so similar to her memories? Frantically thinking back to this day, she couldn’t get out of her head how this was wrong. She didn’t remember it being like this! Unable to shake the feeling how wrong it was, she felt like stepping into her own shoes and doing things the right way. She’d thought about what she’d said to Claire in her room for a while, than driven down to the cinema to meet her family and apologise. Then… Then, as she left, she learnt how twisted her sister truly was. It was a lie. The movies, being upset with Ash and storming off. It was all a trick to leave Ash behind, so she could see him. She’d stolen him away from her, and had no remorse about doing so behind her back. Both had betrayed her.

She glared at Jim as she saw her younger self give him a brief hug. That bastard… He was a bad-boy and it was what had drawn her to him. He was reckless and stupid, but she’d never expected him to cheat on her with her own flesh and blood behind her back. She never expected it of her own sister either. But they had. And it burned her to this very day. Flaring up in anger for only a moment, it disgusted her seeing the foolish way she fawned over him. Her annoyance was quickly replaced by confusion at this new situation. If that never happened… Then what was going to occur here? Watching in silent curiosity, she crept ever closer to the two, listening in to their conversation. With the way she was so deeply absorbed in observing the moment… She could see just how awkward the two were. Jim looked… Uncomfortable being around her. Eyerolling, keeping his personal space... It was… odd…

“Look Ash, ya know how I said I had something to tell you?” Jim spoke, hands in pockets as he turned to face the young her.

“Hmm? Oh, I completely forgot. Spill, what’s the deal?” Sitting up from the fence where they’d been watching the show, she smiled at Jim, showing how she clearly expected something good. As the situation continued to unravel, it became apparent that a gift was the last thing on Jim’s mind.

“Well… Look, I’m done with it.” Jim turned away after the words, leaving Ash a little perplexed. “Uh… Done with what?” She asked after some hesitation, confused with what he was referring to. “Look just… Ugh, I’m done with you alright? I met another girl, and believe me, she’s way less hassle then you. Basically, I’m dropping you. Dumping.” He turned back to face Ash, his face stern. “Ha, nice one. You’re a real… Kidder…” Slowly, the realisation dawned on her that Jim was serious, his expression grave and his body language somewhat aggressive. “It ain’t a joke. Unlike you, I don’t bitch at people all the time for no reason. I’m out.” Shoving past the younger her roughly, Ash watched herself stand there in shock, before calling out to Jim, running after him and catching him behind the stadium. The next few moments were… Painful to watch as the argument escalated, both yelling at each other in frustration and exasperation. She felt awkward, like she was eavesdropping on an argument between a couple… But this was her, right? Her in some… Alternate timeline or something?

Finally, the fight reached it’s breaking point as Ash moved up to grab Jim, only to have him roughly shove her off onto the ground. “Fuck off, get over it you stupid bitch!” Turning on the spot, he began to storm off, leaving her there. Ash watched herself remain on the ground, then her eyes widened in fear, seeing the transformation overtaking her. Darkness began to flood out of her and consume her, morphing her into some sort of demonic shadow cat beast, sharp claws rending the ground and teeth gnashing wildly. Jim turned and screamed in panic, attempting to run before a huge demonic tail snaked after him, pinning him through his back to the ground as he cried out, scrambling to try and escape. Slowly, the monster Ash had become stepped up, changing back to a human form as she cupped Jim’s cheek and turning him to face her. Grinning, she began to whisper. “If you never want to see me again… Then I guess I’ll give you your wish.” Jim gave a startled cry as the shadows around him began to rise up, holding him spread and in the air before more formed, this time a multitude of blades and spikes. Ash could only watch the scene in horror before turning away, choking back tears as Jim’s screams of agony echoed in her mind. Just what sort of nightmare was this?!

“Nightmare? Oh, no, this is real; I can assure you of that.” The voice came from behind her, Ash freezing as she whirled. The stadium was gone, and now she found herself in an endless black void. Before her, stood the monster she’d just witnessed her identical twin aside from those blood red eyes. Grinning wildly, she raised a hand, Ash giving a gasp as a shadow tugged her down, pulling her into a seat. “Comfy? Good. I’ve got some things to discuss with you…”




Claire had intended to head down the corridor and face Ash alone. However, the persistent questions and concern from Keilani made her hesitate. This girl… Ugh, she couldn’t protect her and fight that demon! No matter how positive her intentions, she was just needlessly risking herself, and making the situation more difficult. Fully intending to give Keilani a piece of her mind, she stopped at the last few words she uttered.

"You don't want to hurt her at all... I can feel that."

Claire blinked a moment, wondering how this girl had identified that. Monitoring her psychic barrier, indeed, it seemed that however unintentional it may have been, Keilani had somehow read her feelings through it. So, there was more to this girl then her dreamy appearance… Interesting… Maybe there was a way she could help after all. Claire narrowed her eyes, retrieving her glasses from her breast pocket and appraising Keilani. She didn’t seem to be in the best physical health, but the mind was far more important for what Claire intended. Was it wise to trust a stranger with something like this? At this point, she didn’t really have much choice. She needed her Ash back, but she also needed to fend off this monster. That meant someone had to go in there and find her true self. This girl seemed to have a pure spirit - A natural tendency of empaths – So maybe… Just maybe, Keilani could save Ash.

“Alright. But you need to do exactly as I say.”Claire removed her glasses before stepping up, placing her hand on Keilani’s forehead. She’d just do a little probing of her mind, perhaps make some suggestions and feed some information in to help- Recoiling her hand, Claire blinked in surprise. Considering how dazed this girl had been, her mental defences were extraordinary; especially considering Claire couldn’t use her unfocused powers to get a read on her. “Remarkable…” Claire muttered, turning away. With psychic fortitude like that… Yes, it was clear now this plan had merit. It was disappointing she couldn’t transfer her knowledge, but at least Keilani might be safe once she crossed the mental barrier. Well, she had no choice. They’d have to do this the old fashioned way.

Suddenly realising how little she’d been speaking, and how strange her actions must have seemed to Keilani, Claire apologised. “Sorry, I got lost in my own thoughts. I’m not sure how much you know about things, but I need your help to save my sister.” Claire stressed the urgency in her tone, remaining serious. “She’s not herself… The darker side of her personality has taken over.” Claire continued her rushed explanation. There was no need to complicate things by explaining why this side of Ash had manifested into a separate consciousness. Especially since that was her fault. “Basically, I need you to enter into Ash’s mind, and help her get free of whatever is holding her back while I stall her here. You don’t need to worry about the specifics of it, I’ll get you in there, and Blanche will be there with you. Just walk around, find her, and I’ll get you out.” Claire turned, seeing the shadows of her sister creeping down the corridor. She didn’t have long.

“Get yourself somewhere safe and comfortable. When you’re ready to go, tell Blanche and she’ll bridge the connection.” Claire gestured to the white cat that had made its way over, meowing to Keilani and leaping down the hall. When she was ready, it would induce the hypnotic slumber and connect Keilani into Ash’s nightmare. As the girl remained behind, Claire glanced back over her shoulder. “…Sorry. About dragging you into all this, I mean. And thanks. Just be careful.”




Tearfully, Ash remained broken and hollow. Mindless and blank, she remained sitting in the chair of shadows, eyes reflecting the sorrow of what she’d learned. In her head, fears and nightmares continued to play in a waltz of choking atmosphere. Surrounded by the darkness and abandoned to herself, she was alone. In the isolating black, she remained dead to the world.

Setting

6 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
“What’s wrong Claire?! It’s like you’re not even trying to fight back!” Ash grinned maniacally as she flew forward, her arms eclipsed in black shadowy claws as she made a series of violent sweeps. Darting her feet backwards, Claire did her best to catch her breath. She WASN’T trying to fight back – This was her sister Ash! All she had to do was hold out until Keilani could snap Ash out of her trance. She was strong. Ash had inner strength. All she needed was a nudge, and she’d discover her own power. She had faith in that. All she could do was give her the time to do so. Ducking behind an overturned table, Claire stayed only a moment before diving to the side as it was ripped in two. It was a heavy strain on her powers to keep using them like this, but she only needed to hold out a little longer. Focusing a moment, she analysed each of the variables and made her decision, darting to the left before ducking and sliding, slipping past the rain of shadows that came from the floor intending to skewer her. Any moment now, he’d be here.

Removing her glasses, Claire decided to take a chance. She couldn’t risk overstraining herself, so she’d just have to make due for a few moments longer. Weaving back and forth as she parried the series of strikes from Ash, she paused as she watched her sister jump back, turning to face one of the other halls as if hearing something. Had the conflict inside of her become that distracting, or was it something else? Remaining on the defensive, she watched as a wall of shadows rose, cutting off the corridor Ash had travelled down. Was she trying to keep someone out, or trap her in? Claire remained completely uncertain of which, until the tremendous crashing sounds of Deon reached her ears, the Phoenikoi busting in through the side wall, his arms wielding strange gauntlets that emanated a malignant energy.

"At this rate, the entire complex will be going down. Ah hell, why do I care so much, anyway!?" Claire watched Deon look about the smashed room, rubbing his head and breathing in his cigarette. "Sheesh, Ash. What the heck did you even do? Oh right, you're not exactly the normal Ash, are you?" Slowly, Ash’s claws began to reform into her hands as she rubbed them together, before tossing her hair to the side as she turned to face Deon. “Nothing… Yet. Though I see that good for nothing sword fulfilled my expectations. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to stay out of my business, would you?” Ash looked unamused as she watched Deon, ignoring whatever banter Eclipse attempted to instigate.

Deon let his hands drop to the ground, and he look down. "Oh, of course. I didn't mean to interrupt you, miss. I was just checking on things, that's all." His tone was apologetic and conveyed something like a touch of submission. A few moments passed before he jerked his head up and laughed, eyeing Ash and blinking. "In all honesty, I'd rather be asleep right now.... Buuuut, I can't just let you kill Ash's sister, can I? After all, I'm technically your big brother, and Claire's too." He grinned, flexing his arms and cracking his neck. "Is there any point in asking you to come quietly, or is this a 'I won't stop until I get my revenge' type of thing?"

“She’s my Sister. I think I have the right to do what I want with her.” Ash stated simply. “But, if you’re going to get in my way, I suppose I’ll have to deal with you. It’ll be a pleasure to wipe that cocky smirk off your face.” Deon continued to hold that stupid grin, plainly speaking his mind with an air of confidence. "Well, since you're so confident about winning this fight, there's no need for me to hold back then, is there?" Stepping up towards her steadily, he gave Ash the finger. "That was for wrecking my car with Umbra." Arriving a mere body’s length from ash, he simply stood there, before blowing some smoke straight into Ash's face. "Hurry up then, I don't have all day." Waving her hand to dispel the smoke, Ash remained where she was, letting Deon’s shadow rise up behind him and form into its shape. Deftly, it darted forward, attempting to coil around his biceps and restrain him. Unmoving, Deon seemed unfazed by Ash’s manipulation, grinning as the shadows wrapped themselves around his arms as he spat out his cigarette and let it fly past Ash, landing over near the wall. Yawning as Ash had the shadows rip him onto the floor, he continued with the smarmy attitude as he was pinned down against the ground. With a single boot, Ash stepped on his chest, narrowing her eyes at him in annoyance. “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay down.”

Deon laughed, maintaining that cocky smile as he decided to make a jab at Ash. "I bet you love being on top of me, don't you, Ash?" Deon snickered and his grin widened, but otherwise he seemed calm, as if he was waiting for the right moment. Ash however, had had enough of his tongue. Within moments of speaking a shadow wrapped over Deon's mouth, silencing him completely, and even masking that Cheshire grin of his. “Now, where were we?” Ash stated in satisfaction, turning back to Claire. Returning her gaze, Claire looked to Ash, having taken the time to get some much needed rest and recuperate her abilities. Standing up calmly, she retrieved her glasses once more, focusing her gaze on the dark copy. Seeing time flow past her, she could only smile as she saw the options. Casually removing them as Ash made her approach, she did nothing to avoid her grasping arm grabbing the front of her jacket, lifting her up off her feet. “Decided to give in, have we? Well, that just makes… Everything…” Ash began to hesitate, blinking a couple of times before closing her eyes, as if deep in thought. Around Deon, the shadows receded, if only slightly, as her attention was focused elsewhere…




No words filtered into Ash’s mind. No feelings, no sensations. The world was silent, cold and empty. The void consumed her, suppressing everything but her despair and loneliness. And then… Softness. Warmth. A rhythmic beating… It was all so strange. In a world with nothing, these odd new phenomena brought startling clarity and focus. Desperate for contact, she latched onto those new feelings, craving them for solace. This gentleness… Just… Who was it? No one but Claire had ever…-! Like a shockwave, a new sensation accompanied the embrace, radiating from her forehead. The sincerity of the gesture, and the care with it… The blankness began to fade from Ash’s expression, her eyes slowly looking to see just who was kneeling in front of her. Dimly, she thought for a moment that it was Claire but… This girl… Who was she? Mouth slightly agape, she listened in wonder and confusion as she continued to speak, savouring the soft touch caressing her hair.

"You're not alone anymore. I'll be there for you from now on."

Blinking twice, Ash didn’t know what to say. She’d never been good at expressing her feelings or anything, and most of the time she acted like she didn’t need anyone. Right now however, after escaping the solitude of depression… She didn’t know what else to do. Leaning forward, she embraced Keilani, doing her best to hold back and hide the tears she felt, clenching her eyes shut. She had no idea why this girl was here, why she cared or anything. But the fact was she did care. She was here for her. Ash needed that more than anything else right now. If this girl was willing to stay with her… She wouldn’t be alone…

“How touching…”

Ash froze, her eyes going wide, as that fearful voice of sweet sarcasm filled the air. It was her voice. Staring down at the black floor below, she stepped back and stumbled away from Keilani in panic as it opened, a massive looming red eye staring at her and encompassing much of the floor. Narrowing slightly as it locked onto Ash’s gaze, it seemed to be enjoying itself as the voice filled the room once more, the eye slowly floating up into the air to watch over the three beings in the realm. “This truly is momentous. Little Soot found herself a friend amongst the darkness…” A mouth and second eye formed, floating into the vague outline of a face as it circled them, coming to a stop by Ash’s ear as it whispered.

“But… how can you trust her...? What if she turns on you like your sister did?”The mouth warped into a grin, acting as devil’s advocate as Ash turned to face Keilani with a somewhat horrified expression. Steadily, she began to take a step back from her. “What does she want from you anyway? There’s no way she’d be nice to you for no reason…” Continuing her steady whispers to breed fear, the bodiless face continued to swirl around Ash, influencing her decisions and perspectives. “Once she gets closer to you that’s when she’ll hurt you. Hurt us… We can’t have that. Keep her away…” Ash held her head and clenched her eyes shut, shaking violently.

“Stop it! Shut up! Shut up!” Ash screamed at the taunting voice, receiving only laughter in response. “You know it’s the truth. This is what you fear. I’m you, and you’re me. You can sense it, and that’s why you’re so afraid. You can’t deny it.”

“No no NO! I’m not you! You’re not me!” Ash lashed out, attempting to strike the floating face futilely. The mocking laughter continued, darting this way and that as it continued to speak its mind. “Aren’t I? Wasn’t it you that wanted to kill him? Wasn’t it you who wanted revenge against Claire? Didn’t you crave the chance to put that cocky Oni in her place?” With a yell, Ash gave another violent lunge, this time catching something. Slowly, she found herself holding the neck of her nemesis, the dark and twisted version of herself, still derisively looking down at her. Staring each other down, Ash felt the tears running down her cheeks again. Before gradually, gently, she released her grip, bringing her hands to her side as she kept her head downcast.

“You’re right.” She murmured softly, her fists trembling. “You’re right about everything.” Turning her head up to lock eyes with the dark mirror, Ash glared fiercely. ”I am afraid of letting her get close to me. Of what might happen if I do. And back then, I wanted Jim dead for humiliating me like that. Claire betrayed me, and I wanted nothing more than to have her suffer like I did… But even if that’s what I felt deep down inside, that’s not what I really wanted!” Her lips curling into a bit of a smile, Ash brought her fist up, examining her hand a moment as she opened and clenched her palm. “Even if that’s what I felt in the heat of the moment… I regret your… … My actions those days. I understand now who you are - What you are - and I don’t need you. Even if you are a side of me, whether that be my fears or dark desires… I’ll make my own choice whether to embrace them or not.”

“Hmmph, look at you. Acting like you’re so smart. Well fine, do what you want. See if I care.” Turning on her heel, Dark Ash began to stride away, fading and becoming one with the darkness. “Just know you can’t get rid of me.” Watching her go, Ash nodded, mumbling softly under her breath. She stayed there a moment, staring at the spot where the shadow of herself had left. Finally, she turned back to Keilani, forcing a wry smile. “So, you said there are people waiting for me, right?”




…Deon slowly stood, not daring to make a sound. As he began to stalk forward, he also began to grin. Having broken Ash’s restraints, it was the perfect opportunity to take her down. As he slowly stepped forward, he was quick to close the gap, lining up to strike. A palm, aimed straight into Ash's back was all he'd probably need, and he grinned as he pushed it forward, closer to its target. His hand hit Ash, but only for a moment before it passed clean through her due to the abilities he'd copied off of Illusion. As soon as his hand passed through Ash and reached Claire, it resolidified and grasped her collar. Suddenly he pulled backwards, bringing Claire through Ash with him and safely passing her through her opponent. When he was done, and his arm was out of Ash, he spun around. His left leg hit Ash in the ribs with a crack, and sent her flying into a nearby wall. After Deon finished his pirouette, he turned to Claire, a look of concern on his face. "Hey, are you alright? You're not too hurt, are you?"

“J-just what do you think you’re doing?! That’s Ash!” Claire fumed, pushing herself free from Deon as she hurried over to her sister, now buried within the rubble of the nearby wall. Argh, this idiot! Ash was about to regain control, and then he went and did something reckless like that! Using her psionic powers, Claire began clearing the debris, finding her way to her sister. Deon simply stood and rubbed his forehead. "Well, thanks for the thanks. Next time I'll just let you get hurt or something, ya know. Just don't get angry at me if someone snaps your neck. And besides, your sister's already shown an AMAZING amount of control, don't you think?" With that, Deon left the room.

Uncovering Ash, Claire gave a sigh as she remained asleep and unconscious. Assumedly, Keilani had been successful, and when next she was up, Ash would be back in control of herself. She’d probably be sore, and the two would have a lot to talk about… But the important thing was that she was alright, and no one had really been hurt. She wasn’t sure where Keilani had gone to hide, but no doubt Blanche had brought her back to reality by now. She’d make the effort to personally thank her, but for now, she needed to get Ash somewhere more comfortable. Heaving her sister over her shoulder, Claire began carefully picking her way through the mess of the room, aiming to take her straight to the infirmary…




It had all happened so fast, Kane hadn’t known what to do. Sebastian was dying from a critical injury, there was that strange liquid demon having disappeared to gods no where, and he had no idea what to do! There was so much blood all over, and he had no medical training and and…

“Don’t move him.”

Kane froze as he heard the voice behind him, turning slightly to see just who it was. Unfortunately, he didn’t have any recognition of this girl, but that didn’t matter. It was someone else, and from the sounds of things, she was here to help. Acting near instantaneously on her instructions, he helped open up Sebastian’s shirt to allow her better access, watching in helpless worry as he was useless in a scenario like this. The girl was continuing to mutter to herself, and the situation sounded grim. With grievous wounds like that, it wasn’t entirely surprising, but it was still a hard blow to take. He’d let Sebastian down, he was going to die. Punching the ground once in frustration, the shocked voice of the girl brought his attention back to reality. What he saw made his eyes go wide.

It was beautiful, a soft silvery wisp of light emanating from the girls palm, shimmering in a wave like a velvet curtain. Kane could only watch in fascination as the lacerations over Sebastian’s body began to disappear. She… She was healing him! In stark amazement, Kane could only give a cheer as his mystery doctor spoke in utter bewilderment. She didn’t seem to know what she’d done, but he didn’t care. “You’ve done it, you saved him!” Giving her a pat on the back and a grateful shake of her shoulders, Kane immediately regretted the latter action as her eyes went slack, and it looked like she’d lost her sense of equilibrium. Holding her upright, Kane asked what was probably a dumb question.

“Are you alright?” Keeping her in the sitting position, he heard her mumble something about being tired before she fell slack, Kane forced to catch her before she hit the floor. Whatever she did, it must have completely worn her out. Gently, Kane placed her onto the floor, looking around the room. Well, with both of them unconscious, he couldn’t exactly haul them to the infirmary. He needed help – but he wasn’t about to leave them alone in case that thing came back. Sighing, he took a seat watching over them. Hopefully everything with the others was alright…

Setting

3 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by zody
Deon Morris - The Executioner


~ Reconciling with the Old Me - The Madness Spreads ~


Deon walked down the hallways, running his forehead and stumbling slightly. He reached the end of the hallway, and thing began to... change. He didn't know what was happening, or how it was happening. Heck, he didn't even know if it was real or not. He fell to his knees, clutching his chest as a ghosty form began to appear in front of him. It's blue hair and red eyes stood out from the rest of the figure that was constantly blurry, and Deon couldn't stay focused on it for too long. as he looked aroun, the walls of the hallways became dark and damp, mould spreading through it and eventually dripping down the walls. The mould turned to liquid, black steaming liquid, and it slowly built up on the floor. The roof and walls were covered, and the liquid was slowly drippind down onto him. He looked down, and began to laugh at a barely audible volume. The liquid began piling up, and his eye started twitching. He almost allowed himself the short reprieve of giving in, but suddenly a voice came from the real world, and the Madness; the dark, oily madness that had nearly drenched him in itself, had receeded. "We've found him, sir!" An unfamiliar voice caused the madness to move back only a small amount, but then came a voice Deon knew belonged to Scott. "... Keep your guns ready, men. Remember, stun, not neutralize". Deon snickered as the madness began to move towards him again, feeding off of the anxiety that had just built up slightly. Suddenly, Scott came into view, and the illusion shattered with the sound of breaking glass. "... Deon? Can you hear me?". Scotts tone seemed to be one of concern, but had a bitter edge to it that reminded Deon that if he didn't cooperate, he would be locked away. He couldn't let that happen.

With a sigh, Deon stood. His eyes opened and locked with Scotts, and he rubbed his temples in frustration. "It's all good. I'm just tired, that's all". He attempted a smile, but whatever he'd given must have been slightly inane looking, because some of the soldiers stepped back cautiously and kept their weapons aimed at him. Deon simply cracked his neck, and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. "So, what did you want, Scott?". Deon's grin faded as Scott began to ask his a question, but Deon's attention was focused more on the patterns that had begun to trace themselves across his vision. He tried to listen to what Scott had said, but by the time he'd gotten his attention back, more patterns began drawing themselves, back and forth across his vision. He began to see letters and numbers, the most common of these being 'M', 'A' and 'D'. Deon began to sway, before he caught himself and shook his head clear. He refocused just as Scott was halfway through his sentence. "Sorry, what did you say?".

There was a buzzing sound at the edges of Deon's senses, moving slowly in it's mission to overwhelm all. Deon rubbed his head, but managed to remain mostly focused on Scott's words. He grinned slightly as he caught the full sentence, and he sighed. Scott seemed to sigh, and Deon thought of his words, his question. "... The Eclipse event. I need to know who it was that broke him out and what happened". Deon blinked a few times, and spoke. "Oh right, that. Basically, Ash broke him out and she used him to seal me in the Nightmare World, while she hunted down Claire. I found Eclipse in the Nightmare World, because he'd been stabbed through me. These Gauntlets.... are him". Deon rubbed his eyes, and yawned, while Scott seemed to have trouble believing that Ash was the culprit, all evidenced by his shocked expression and his choice of words. "Ash?". Deon nodded, and spoke again. "It wasn't the actual Ash though. It was too.. dark. As well as too powerful.... How is everyone, anyway?". Deon locked eyes with Scott, and continued. "Is anyone seriously hurt?". Deon's mind was fully clear of all of the Madness now, and he felt like he would be able to hand le anything Scott said.

Scott remained silent however, and that silence stopped Deon in his tracks. Was he keeping something from him? Was someone dead!? Deon's thoughts raced as he tried to figure out who it could've been, but suddenly his mind was fogged up. It became harder to think, as if something was telling him that he knew the answer, but he would have to get the real answer from Scott. Deon once again locked his eyes with Scott's own, and spoke in a voice that was practically dripping with venom. "Tell me". Deon's eyes stayed the same as Scott sighed and spoke again. "Sebastian almost died of blood loss, but has miracously recovered somehow... Gabriel has reported in that he's captured the one responsible for it. There is, however, the matter of Quake...". Deon's brow rose, and he grabbed Scott by the collar, roughly pulling him towards him. "What happened to Quake? What's this 'matter'? Tell me".

As Deon pulled him close, Scott didn't seem to react much, aside from sighing and blurting out a sentence. A single sentence with an ironic pause in the middle, just to make Deon's anxiety go that little bit higher. Deon's ears pricked up as Scott spoke, and his stomach nearly rolled over with dread as he stopped halfway through. "...Asmodeus came in with her body. She says Ash did a good number on her earlier, and well....".

Deon's eyes widened slightly, and the hairs on the back of his head pricked up.

"...There's a chance she won't make it."

~ The Kasha's Story Begins - A desire to grow Stronger awakens, and two new opponents arise! ~


Rin


Against the release of Gabriel's powers, Rin was nearly knocked out and she was definitely powerless. Luckily, she had her of (half) angel to protect her. Michael held her close as Gabriel's power was unleashed, and she pushed herself deep into his chest to avoid the searing pain that the Angel's power brought. After a while, when Gabriel's power had settled down, she looked around the area. Michael let her go, and she looked around in case any danger remained. "What a mess...". He mumbled. Rin, after following her intuition and finding no threats in the immediate area, she turned to Michael, her head down and her eyes focusing on the floor. "T-Thanks, Michael. For saving me, I mean. If you hadn't have pulled me.... yeah, thanks". She coughed awkwardly, and turned. The Hallways was pretty much fine, aside from the smell of singed flesh and burning. Rin turned to Michael, and grinned. "Sooo.... what now?". Rin's eyes locked with Michael's, and he spoke. "... I'm not sure. I don't know what's going on right now". Rin tapped her chin, and spoke; "Maybe we should check on Gabriel and the others, since the Control Room has camera's pretty much everywhere". Rin made a turn to the door, but Michael stopped her. ".... You'd die if he still has his powers unrestrained." Rin grinned, and spoke. "I have a feeling that he's restrained them, so I should be alright". With that, she strode forward and pulled open the door, and Michael said something about Kasha behind her, before following her inside.

~~~~~ Flashback GO! ~~~~~


Rin took a deep breath as she prepared herself for the worst, which wasn't actually that much to be honest. She took one last breath, and then opened the door to her Uncle's Quarters. She stepped inside, making sure to close the door behind her, and she caught the end of a sentence he had been mumbling to himself. She moved quickly, but her Kasha body stopped her from making any sound she didn't want to make. So she found herself standing behind a man whom she thought of as everything someone could find good in a person. Her Uncle, one of the current Leaders of the Renegades. She prepared herself, and then she spoke. "Excuse me, Uncle". The slightly timid voice from behind the older Kasha seemed to struggle through the air, much more than Rin would have wanted it to. "Erm, I was just wondering about something.... Well, two people, actually". The Kasha Leader slowly looked over at her and gave her a gentle smile. He then fully turned around to face her and put his cane into position. He placed one hand gently over the handle lightly. "... Ah, Rin. Speak away then, my child". The girl looked away for a moment, but suddenly looked up. "Tell me about Deon and Michael! I wanna be strong like them, and protect people from... From my Family!". The girl dropped her head again, and sighed. "I'm just so weak, and I can't even cut through wood with my claws".

In reality, Rin had spent months trying to cut through a tree trunk with her natural claws, but they lacked the cutting edge of the other Kasha, and she was frequently made fun of for it. She always got tense when she was asked to help with cutting things or with chopping up vegetables for dinner without using a knife. The only thing that had kept her going, trying to get stronger, were two people. Deon Morris and Michael Malachim were both top of their respective classes, and they even spoke to her on occasion without it being an insult or a taunt. She'd walked past them and they'd smile at her like they were friends, but she knew that she wouldn't be able to keep up with them on the battlefield. One time, when she'd been being bullied for being so weak by some of the strongest people on Campus, Deon had taken the hits for her until her Uncle had arrived to break up the fight. She remembered it clearly. How the bullies had pushed her against a wall, intent on doing... god knows what to her, but suddenly a voice came, toxicity basically rolling off of it's tongue. The guys had left Rin alone, and she was thankful until one of them grabbed her by the neck.

Of course, it didn't end there. The boy agreed to trade himself for her, and the sounds of bones cracking and blood splattering, along with the images that were burned into her brain, still tormented her to this day. After an hour of the torture, Michael and her Uncle had found them and stopped the fighting, and the Phoenix boy was taken to the Infirmary. Rin thought he had died, but she learned that he was immortal the next day when she found him laughing it off as if it hadn't happened. Rin's brows furrowed, and she blinked a few times before looking up in shock at the man who was laughing at her. "Oh Rin...". He sighed, raised his hand and continued. "... I never believed any of my family would find me here. But you are different from them... You have good intentions, while they have fallen into corruption. It is why I was banished in the first place... But still, Deon and Michael are special conditions. Everyone knows about Deon, and, well... Let's just say Michael has a gift. A powerful gift. But you.... You will need to be trained."

Rin looked at her Uncle again, and spoke. "Tell me more about Deon first! He's technically the strongest, and if it was just a physical contest, I'd want to be able to keep up with him. I'm already faster than Michael, maybe stronger too. I wanna know everything about them, just in case either of them screw up and turn evil". The words her Unclespoke next made her wonder just who, or maybe even what, Michael was. "Michael cannot be corrupted". He told her firmly, patting his hand gently as he rubbed it. ".... His heart is blessed. Unlike Deon's... But very well, I will tell you. But... To know your friends, you must know the risks you must take. You must earn the right to know... Are you prepared for the training I have in mind? Even if it almost kills you?". Rin took a few moments to consider his offer, her mind was racing. What could possibly be so dangerous that it could kill her? After a few tense minutes, the younger Kasha looked up. "I'll do it!".

Of course, she'd wanted to do it, not only because she'd be able to incapacitate them if she needed to but she also wanted to grow stronger so she could repay Deon for what he had done for her. She wanted to get close to them, and to be friends with them and be able to protect them from harm as well. She knew that her journey would start here, but she still wasn't prepared for what happened next. Her Uncle smiled and pressed a button. "Ladies, ...Come in here for a moment". He then released it and put his hand back on top of the other. "I think I should intoduce you to two people Michael and Deon haven't fought or will not be trained by... They don't need it. But then again, they will miss out." Rin turned as the two figures entered the room. One was obviously a Shinigami, from the enchanting beauty all the way down to the skulls adorning her weapons and her massive Scythe. The other was yet another woman, her brilliant red hair was hidden underneath a green cap with a golden star on it, and a grin on her face. "So, waddaya need, 'Unclee Kasha'?". The second girl laughed, and her eyes blazed as she suddenly turned serious. "If ya didnt know, you're staring at a Dragon Youkai, Missy".

The Kasha leader looked at them. "Ah, ladies... Introduce yourself to my niece, would you kindly?". The Dragon Youkai jumped at the chance, but before she could speak the Shinigami laughed and spoke. "Just call me Lady Death, everyone else does anyway. I'm a Shinigami, blah blah blah. You get the picture". The Shinigami grinned at the Dragon and gestured for her to speak, with a smirk on her face all the while. The Dragon Youkai grinned, and nodded. "'Bout time, anyways... I stopped using my real name ages ago, but you can call me the 'Red Dragon'. Everyone else does anyway". She laughed, and Rin nodded. "I-It's nice to meet both of you...". Rin's eyes opened in shock, and she spoke. "You mean I get to train with two of the Leaders of the Renegades!?". Rin turned to her Uncle, and spoke again. "I just wanted you to tell me about Deon and Michael, that's all...". A voice from behind her, belonging to Red, froze her in her spot. "What, are we not good enough for you?".

The Kasha Leader laughed lightly at this. "And I told you. You must earn the right to do this... That is why you will be trained specially. Just like Michael is being trained by me, and, well.... We all know what Deon's doing. Ladies, are you up for this challenge I present to you?". He asked Lady Death and Red Dragon. Red grinned and nodded, and Lady Death just seemed to remain the same aside from a small tilt of her head. Red grinned and spoke again. "Only problem is..". She locked eyes with Rin, her grin broadening. "Are YOU ready for this challenge?". Rin's eyes dropped once again for a moment before she caught sight of Deon and Michael walking past the room, laughing. She grinned, a determined glint in her eye, and spoke. "Ready as I'll ever be!".

~~~~~ Flashback END! ~~~~~


Deon Morris - The Executioner


".... There's nothing that can be done about it, Deon. She has to make her own choice now about whether she lives or dies. I'm sorry about the chains restraining you, but... Well, nearly killing someone doesn't look good in our situation". Scott told him, as three Renegade soldiers grabbed a hold of three poles sticking out of the collar on Deon's neck. Deon struggled, and was promptly zapped with a buzz-baton by one of his restrainers. He growled and bared his teeth. "When I get outta this goddamn thing, you're all FUCKING DEAD!". He struggled more, growling and huffing but eventually the constant hits from the baton stopped him. He sigh and let his head fall forward, and he growled. "I'm sticking to that. I'll throw all of you into a Ravine somewhere in Germany". Scott narrowed his eyes at him. "Keep that up and I'm locking you down in a water cell tonight". He told him, as Scott and the Renegade squad followed along, a few Renegade soldiers forcing Deon to walk alongside Scott. "... Funny, you don't seem to be worried at all for Eclipse." Deon simply grinned and spoke. "Scott, you do know that I could bury you right now, in all honesty, right? I mean come on, sure... I'm not at my best right now, but I could snap your spine with ease. Trust me, I've done it before". Deon began to snicker lightly, his eyes widening in manic excitement, before he clenched them shut and calmed himself down. "And if you keep up YOUR attitude, I'll lock you in the cemetary tonight".

Scott stopped at this, making the other stop as well in worry. "... Hold him". He said, as the three soldiers pulled the poles enough to keep Deon restrained enough as Scott walked in front of him. He opened his right palm to reveal a demonic marking formed from blood on his hand. He narrowed his eyes as he slammed it into Deon's forehead, making red lines appear on him. Deon's eyes widened as his body was wracked with the pain of being drowned in a pool of Holy Water. He gnashed his teeth together and growled, after the ten seconds were up, and he growled again. His breathing came heavily, and his eyes were blazing. "I swear, Scott.....". Scott pulled his hand back and pulled out a glove, putting it over his hand. "You can thank Asmodeus for giving me a drop of blood for that. Besides... I have a meeting to go to tonight, Eclipse is being restrained and will be under lockdown until further notice. After tonight's incident, I take no chances...". He stated, walking further as the Renegade soldiers dragged Deon along. ".... You know what they'll want, Deon. The Exorcists will either want Ash to be publically executed by them, or... For us to strip you of your rank and place you under arrest until further notice. And you know Angel will be there in the morning... Waiting for either you or Ash to walk into that room. If I have to choose between killing Ash or risk you being trialed... You know what I will go for".

Deon grinned at Scott, and spoke. "Only one problem with that plan, Scott". He grinned wider, and locked eyes with the man. "What if I kill everyone here beforehand?". With that, he laughed his madman laugh and didn't stop, not even when Scott began to send the pain through his body again. In fact, he laughed harder at that point, and his eyes were wild. The static and the Symbols had returned again, and he knew what they meant. Deon laughed as Scott spun around, not bothering with his glove but instead striking a golden knife into his chest, and Deon felt the sweet, burning sensation of holy water slide into his cut from the tip of the blade.

"... I didn't want to have it come to this". He said, as he clapped his hands.

BULLSHIT, YOU INSIGNIFICANT HUMAN FUCKER. I'LL CUT YOU UP AND ROAST YOUR SKIN AND EAT IT!

"Restraint!". Deon lay on the ground, cackling with savage glee as his eyes widened and his pupils dialated. His tongue shot out of his mouth and began to flick around in the air, and he laughed even harder as his old restraints were replaced by newer golden ones. Holy chains, something that even he wouldn't mess with.

THEY WANT YOU DEAD, DEON. YOU KNOW THAT AS WELL AS I DO! COME ON, JUST BREAK OUT AND EAT THEM ALIVE, ROAST THEM! BARBEQUE THEM! BURN THEM UNTIL NOTHING IS LEFT BUT... ASH! GYAHAHAHA!

Deon didn't struggle as his arms and legs were bound by the viscious chains that cut and slashed at his skin as they twirled around him, intent on sealing him inside of them and ending him, crushing him into oblivion and making it seem like nothing had happened. Eventually, he was enclosed in nothing but gold, and this was when it occurred to him that he wasn't going to get away with what happened before. Or did it?

Maybe so, Phoenix, but first you should TEAR THEM APART AND EAT THEM! LOOK AT YOURSELF, YOU'RE ALREADY DROOLING AT THE THOUGHT OF THEIR TENDER FLESH AT YOUR LIPS, THEIR BLOOD FLOWING DOWN YOUR THROAT! YOU WANT IT, YOU WANT IT SO MUCH! YOU LOVE THE SCREAMS AND THE TEARING SOUNDS! THE SOUNDS OF ENTIRE ARMIES BEING OBLITERATED, AND THEN THE SOUND OF YOU CRUSHIGN THEIR HOPES WITH YOUR JAWS, YOUR BLOODSTAINED FANGS CUTTING THROUGH FLESH AND BLOOD LIKE NOTHING! YOU WANT IT! YOU WANT IT! YOU WANT IT!

Suddenly, the pain shot through him. A thousand times the pain he had suffered from the hits Scott had given him, all combined into every single cell in his body. He began chanting it, the horrible repetition that circled in his head. He wanted it so badly, it'd been ages since he'd had it. He wanted it. He wanted it. HE WANTED IT!

"I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I want it. I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WANT IT! I WAANT IIIIIIITTT GYAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I WANT THEIR BLOOD RIGHT NOW, I WANT THEIR SCREAMS AND THEIR MOANS AND THEIR FLESH RIGHT NOW! GIVE IT TO ME! GIVE ME WHAT I WANT, OR I'LL TAKE IT! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!


HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! YES! WE WANT IT! WE WANT IT! WE WANT IT! WE WANT IT! WE WANT IT! GIVE US YOUR FLESH AND BLOOD, YOUR SCREAMS OF AGONY AND YOUR MOANS OF DESPAIR! WE WANT IT GIVEN TO US NOW, OR WILL WE HAVE TO TAKE IT!? HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!


Deon finally knew what those symbols meant, although he'd had a nagging feeling about what they had meant. Even now, all he could hear was the static, and all he could see were those symbols and the nonsense scribblings of the Madness. He felt damp, wet and cold, and he knew that the Madness had gotten a grip on him. No matter what happened now, it would only get worse as time went on. He grinned wider, and realised what he was seeing. The letters seemed to arrange themselves before him, and he finally saw them for what they really were. A message to him, and only him. Sent by the one who had instigated this madness inside of him. He grinned as the first word appeared, being 'Puppeteer'. The other? 'Madness'.

Deon Morris - The Executioner
and
Rin


~~~~~ How did this all happen, I wonder? Being reacquainted with an Old Foe! ~~~~~


From inside the chains, Deon could hear Michael and Scott outside of it, conversing about him. It didn't irk him that much, considering the fact that he was focusing more on keeping a lid on his craziness and trying not to let himself shout out anything else that could get him into more trouble. After all, he was going to be prosecuted by the five most powerful Exorcists soon enough, and hopefully he'd make his escape then. On the outside of the chains, Scott looked over at Rin. "Anything to say on the matter?". He asked her. Rin simply sighed, and shook her head. "I don't know what we can do... How did he even end up like that, anyway?". Scott shrugged his shoulders. "I believe it has something to do with the Eclipse and Ash teaming up thing..." Rin sighed, and spoke again. "Is that ALL you can think of? I mean REALLY!? Did you say anything to him? Do you provoke him at all? You should know the signs of his madness, we've gone over it hundreds of times, yet he's still gone crazy on us!". Rin went to speak more, but a voice from inside the chains cut her off. "You know, Rin. Madness is infectious, and you seem like you're getting a bit... 'crazy'... with the way you're yelling".

Suddenly, new voices reached Deon's ears, and a grin slowly spread across his face. "That will be all...". All Deon knew was that he was being dragged closer to the screen, or wherever the voices were coming from. "... He was going mad when I found him. That's it". He whispered before looking at the screen.

"Have you made your decision yet, Renegades? You know what we request... We have already gotten the report on the situation that broke out tonight". Scott narorwed his eyes at this. "I know, from me...". He stated with a hint of regret.

"Of course you did. Now then... We have talked over some things, and have decided on two things. Ash's execution, or Deon's trial. The choice is yours alone".

LOOK DEON! EVEN SOMEONE YOU CALL A 'FRIEND' HAS BETRAYED YOU! LOOK AT HIM, BANISH ALL GOOD THOUGHTS OF HIM FROM YOUR MIND, AND THEN LET YOUR ANGER SEEP IN! YOUR RAGE, YOUR HATE! LET IT ALL COME IN AS USUAL! YOU KNOW YOU WANT TO! TEAR HIS SKIN OFF, AND THEN BEAT HIM WITH HIS OWN FLESH! FORCE IT DOWN HIS THROAT AND LET HIM KNOW THE PAIN YOU'VE HAD TO ENDURE THESE 1,300 YEARS! BEAT HIM WITH HIS BONES AND STRANGLE HIM WITH HIS OWN INNARDS, AND ENJOY YOURSELF WHILE HE SCREAMS IN AGONY!

Suddenly, the voice from the chains returned, this time laden with sarcasm. Those who knew Deon's face would guess that his smirk was wide and devilish, and those that knew him well knew that things could easily get back fast. "You guys are suuuch gooood Exorcists! Surely you won't need to put little old me on Trial? Or are you all just too scared of me?".

Deon heard the sound of footsteps, and realised that two people had left the area for a bit. He grinned as the last voice, which he recognised as Michael's, shouted out at him. "That's enough Deon! Control yourself, for everyone's sake!". Just before the two other wer out of ears reach, Deon heard Scott say something, and he grinned to himself. Scott sighed. ".... Rin, come with me for a moment". He said, quickly taking her arm and pulling her away from where they could be heard. "... I told him about Quake". Rin nodded, and spoke. "Oh, this is to be expected then. The combination of lack of sleep, stress and the revelation about her must've set him off. He'll probably be better tomorrow, but now we have a... 'situation' on our hands. Get Michael to come over here now, too". Through all of this, Deon remained eerily silent.

Scott looked at the screen. ".... I'm afraid I can't do that. They won't allow him to leave until he makes a decision". Rin sighed, and nodded, heading back into the room. "I know what we can do".

"So Michael... What will it be? The death of a Devil's Child? Or... The Trial of a Renegade Leader?".

Michael, too, went silent.

And then, everything changed.

Rin was about to speak, when a tremendous howl swept through the room, cutting her off and knocking everyone down. The chains rattled, and the voice from inside spoke out again. "Lemme out now, Michael! Let. me. OUT!". Deon struggled inside his chained prison, and Rin watched as a person entered the doorway. "Well, it seems like I've arrived at the perfect time, haven't I, Mistress? Oh, I'm assured I have, milady". The figure paused for a moment, before grinning. "Indeed, I shall grab him immediately. I have also freed Eclipse again, just as you said I should. In fact, I have him with me right now". The man grinned, and strode up to the golden chains, a smirk on his face. "Milady, could you perhaps open a portal right now for me? Many thanks". With that, a massive, swirling hole appeared, and a figure stepped out. Her Rabbit Ears marked her clearly as a Lunar Rabbit, and she held her hair out of her face in the force of the wind. "Hurry up and get him through, before your powers run out!".

Rin tried to stand, but her feet were constantly kept under her by the force of the wind. She looked up just in time to hear a random soldier call out for Gabriel's help, and the Angel complied. "Very well....". He said, appearing in front of the man as he narrowed his eyes at him as his wings spread out to their full wing span. "... The sword will not leave this building". The man sighed, and spoke again. "Oh, it's an Angel. I never dreamed I'd see one such as yourself in my lifetime. Please, call me Ronove. This lovely lady here is Luna, although I'm sure you all know her better as 'Lunatic Red Eyes' or something of the sort. Please, get out of the way, kind sir".

"Number 26 and Number 12 on the Wanted List... You are in my way". Gabriel said, aiming a hand at Ronove. ".... The sword. Now". He said, being once again very serious. "What? What are you doing, Gabriel?!?" Michael called out. "The New Angels have always been in an alliance with us. Ever since Rapheal made the deal official. Why, today he visited Angel and got acquianted with him. They seemed to get along well.... Don't you agree, Angel?" The voices on the screen spoke again, somehow managing to stay above the ragining torrent. Suddenly, Angel's face appeared, smiling broadly. "Oh hello there, Phoenix! It looks like you're right where you're supposed to be. Tied up and about to be obliterated. I'll save you the speech since we'll be seeing eachother soon enough. After all, Gabriel is VERY capable!".

Deon groaned, and jabbed back. "Yeah, I bet he's very capable of shoving even more things up your ass than you've already got up there, right? Whoa!". Deon felt himself lifted off of the ground, and he began hovering in the air. From Rin's view, Luna grinned and her eyes flashed red for a moment. And suddenly, the torrent stopped. Ronove spoke, dropping Deon and speaking again. "I guess I'll allow you the priveledge of fighting me, Master Gabriel. Now, shall we dance?". Ronove grinned as Gabriel spoke again. "Fight? No... I aim to destroy yo --".

Suddenly, the chains around Deon vanished. He blinked a few times, clearing his head and looking around, He caught Scott's eyes, his entire expression telling Deon to run. To run away from Gabriel, the Exorcists and to leave it all behind. Deon didn't know what he was meant to do. Did he escape with Luna and Ronove? Did he stay and help the others? Or did he just bolt from the room and vanish from everyone, slowly letting the madness take him over? Before Deon could act though, Gabriel's hand was pointed at him. Deon grinned and spoke. "Oh, did you forget? I'm not exactly killable. Not even your 'God' can end me, dumbass". Deon grinned even wider, and held his hand up in the air, as if in defeat. "Alright, take me to your Leaders". Deon's grinned spread across his entire face, and he winked at the others. He knew exactly what he needed to do here.

Gabriel narrowed his eyes. ".... No prisoners". He said, before finding something being sprayed out from Eclipse's form. "What in the --". He stopped as he felt himself itchy suddenly, while Ronove would find his hands beginning to feel like they were burning. "N-no! What is this?!?! A trap?!? Why did it go off now?!? Curse the mechanics!".
"Mechanics?". Eclipse spoke out in a teasing tone. "No. What you two just got was some pretty power stuff. I have an opinion of my own you know, Ronove. I'd recommend leaving me, unless you want to lose those pretty little hands of yours~". A chuckle ran out at this, Eclipse had been enjoying the drama, and now, he got to kick in it! "Curse this sword!". Gabriel called out again, unaware that his target was now free to go.

"Gabriel, come to your senses and kill the phoenix already!". Deon sighed, and rubbed his forehead. "Oh man, doesn't ANYONE listen to me? You CAN'T kill me! Sheesh, dumbasses". Deon grinned, noticing his chance. He dashed forward, and while Gabriel was distracted, he flicked his right leg forward, a savage grin on his face as it connected with the Angel's face head on, and sent him through the wall and to the other side of the base. Deon put his foot down and grinned. "I've always wanted to hit an Angel, and I've also wanted to hit Angel. It's a win-win situation, I guess". Deon looked at the screen, an even savager grin on his face. "Yes Angel, that means I'm coming for you next!". Angel recoiled from the screen, obsceneties blaring out of his mouth as he ran out of the room, shouting for soldiers to get to the Renegades Base. Deon simply grinned at the other figures on the screen, gave them the bird and then turned away. He crouched and picked up Eclipse, and went over to the portal. "Let's see what's down the rabbit hole, eh?". With that, he vanished inside it, followed quickly by Luna and Ronove.

Gabriel, at the last moment, burst through another part of the wall and aimed both hands at the portal as the three ran for it. "HEAVEN'S DESTRUCTION FIVE; THOUSAND SPEARS OF CHRIST!" At his command, one thousand lights formed in front of him as he sent them all at the portal. The three had only five seconds, and the lights were closing in fast. Three, two, one... All the lights collided at the same time, creating a semi-explosion that was only as big as the portal. Gabriel landed and his wings vanished, as he narrowed his eyes. ".... Well I'll be.... They are fast". He remarked.

The smoke had cleared, the portal was gone. And so were they.

"I see....". The exorcist called out to the remaining observers, knowing full well they were Rin, Scott and Michael. ".... Tomorrow we need to talk. Morning. Make sure you bring a representative for the one named Ashley Clade. As of right now I am declaring Renegade Law by temporarily stirpping Deon of his Renegade Leader Rank. Also... WDL soldiers will be watching over the Base tonight for any activity. They find something strange and they will respond without delay. Oh, and Angel... IF you can hear me, clear your schedule for tomorrow morning.

Because you will be there in person to keep an eye on things during the meeting tomorrow. That is all, Everyone is dismissed to rest!"


The screen went blank, and all was silent as Gabriel walked away from the scene.

Deon Morris - The Executioner


~ Escape from the Angel's Wrath - Where the heck am I now? ~


Deon stood, looking around the lush Gardens that he stood in. Beside him stood Luna, and on his other side was Ronove. Deon turned, and spoke. "Thanks for saving me back there. I... don't know who you are or why you did save me, but thanks anyway". Deon looked around, wondering where he was. Suddenly, a hand appeared in his shoulder, belonging to Luna. "Don't worry, you're safe here. Nobody can find this place unless the Mistress wishes for them to. And the Madness will be kept away from you here too". Deon briely wondered how she knew about his madness, but he figured it would have been pretty easy to see. Deon sighed, and went to speak, only to be cut off by Ronove. "Please, do not wait for us. You will find your room in the Mansion, and if you ever need help, just call for me or Luna". With that, Ronove bowed and vanished. The Lunar Rabbit didn't leave though. She seemed as if she wanted to stay with him for a while, so Deon asked if she wanted to walk with him. "Sure, I might as well. I mean, your room is across from mine anyway, I think. I can show you there as well if you want". Deon simply nodded, a grin on his face.

After a few minutes of walking, the pair had made it to a mansion. It was beautiful. It seemed to be a fairly large building, almost as if it was meant to be a home for any and all demons who were banished to Purgatory or something. What a funny thought that was, Deon mused to himself. The doors opened as soon as they approached them, held open by two red men who seemed to be content with their life and job. Deon bowed slightly and proceeded inside, but something stopped him. "Who's that portrait of, Luna?". The rabbit turned and smile, before looking at the picture. "She's the one who asked us to get you. She cares about you, you know. She's the Mistress of this Mansion, in short".

Deon's eyes widened as he took in the picture, and it all came flashing into his head. His mouth hung open slightly, and a single drop of sweat dripped down his face, and fell to the floor. The portrait was beautiful, and even more so was the girl depicted in it. Deon swallowed, his mouth suddenly becoming dry. He took in the features of the girl, the slightly above average bust, the blue hair and the red eyes, all along with her pale skin. Deon knew what he was looking at, who he was looking at, and he finally found a name. Well, two names. One from memory, and the other from the plaque underneath the portrait.

Remilia - The Mirage Puppeteer

Setting

9 Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless Character Portrait: Anders "Agony" Agni Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Aftermath: A hard decision to make! ~

Silence. That was the only way to describe the feeling in the room, after Deon had gone off with two of the most wanted demons. Gabriel stood there, wings slowly entering his back, his expression still showed anger at the loss of the capture of Deon or Eclipse. Michael and Scott turned to the screen, where the remaining four figures seem to not be paying attention at the moment to them. This quickly changed after a few minutes. "... So, with that, I think we will leave you to rest and think about tomorrow. If I were you, I'd have the others stay -far- away from the meeting as much as possible." The oldest exorcist spoke, he was sort of speaking like the representative for the other three. He was strong, if he had been the one arriving instead of Angel, things would be different. Angel was younger, more reckless and more willing to kill off without listening to reason. This exorcist however had once respected the former three leaders of the Renegades, enough that at times, the three of them could convince him to see past a few things. It made Scott angry on the inside, but the decision had already been made, and the Renegades seemed more in trouble then ever now with Deon finally gone.

The screen finally died and Gabriel closed his eyes. He turned around as he opened his eyes, looking at Scott and Michael with sorrow in his eyes. "If it helps you both, I could go looking for any that are still mis --" He stopped as he sensed a holy presence in the building. "No..." He mumbled, Michael stopping as it came over him as well. Scott furrowed his brows. "Soldiers, investigate!" He called out, as the three human soldiers saluted to him before rushing off. "Over there! Go that way!" Michael called out to them as he saw them rush off into the direction he pointed out. He took in short breaths as Gabriel furrowed his brows. "It's gone..." He said. "What is?" Scott asked, looking between Michael and Gabriel. "Forget about it... It's nothing." Michael said to him, making Scott raise a brow. "If you say so... Alright Gabriel. I need you to round up anyone who's still out there. If you find any of the children, lead them back here, alright?" He asked him. "Will do." Gabriel responded, quickly rushing off at this, leaving only Michael and Scott to wonder...

Michael closed his eyes and sighed out as he shook his head. "Five..." He said, Scott looking over at him. "We only have five of them now... Eight children, damnation! An extra child... Two of them are probably dead, Deon's gone now... Our chances of keeping them safe are falling!" He cried out, putting his face in his hands as Scott looked over at him. "Rin wouldn't want to hear this from you..." He told him. "Rin's off going to check on Quake! Of course she would not want to hear this from me, we've all lost Deon!" Michael cried out to him. Scott furrowed his brows at him. "Would Deon want to hear this from you either? He did it because he had no other choice... To die or to escape, what other choice was he given?! The five most powerful exorcist in the world were watching over us, ordering one of the most powerful entities to fight!" Scott stopped and sighed out, putting a hand on his forehead. "... We need to search for the others." He said to Michael. "... I'll go search near where the Jello Demon was last spotted. I'll see you later..." Michael said to him before beginning to walk off. Scott sighed out as he looked to the screen at this. "... Why couldn't we get more help when we need it most?" He said before heading off.

~ The Jello Demon's only chance! An uneasy alliance! ~

The Jello Demon struggled to move as the hole wasn't exactly healing. The attack Gabriel had sent through him had effected him drastically, time seemed to have paused for him as his mind closed itself off to rest. Once he had awoken, he had no idea what time it was anymore. He groaned out lowly, seeing no one in the room... Except one voice came out. "Well, what a coincidence..." The metallic voice rung out to the Jello Demon, it's eyes widening as it slowly looked over at the chained up body of Tergun, who grinned at the defeated sight of the one who freed him. "Y-you... Aren't you --" The Jello Demon tried to ask. "Yes, I am Tergun. I am the Kappa who you freed from his prison, I am the Kappa who did as you asked and distracted the Renegades with my appearance. I am the Kappa... Who can save you." The Jello Demon looked at him with caution. "In exchange for...?" He started. "In exchange for my freedom, you will be healed and can go back to your so called master. I know you are clearly a Shikigami, who couldn't do well as a regular water demon due to being made of jello. You are infamous after all, a rare sight to see these days. The WDL will pay a hefty reward for someone like you... Of course, I can't get that reward. But if the Renegades turn you in, you will die... So, deal?" He asked with an uneasy smile. "... Very well." He said, extending his arm out as he formed claws and sliced off the chains with ease, before retracting his arm and his claws turned back into fingers.

Tergun chuckled as he stood up, watching the rest of the chains fall off with ease. "Impressive... I had heard your abilities were well developed, but to go this far... I'll need a sample of you first." Tergun said as he walked over and got on his knees, taking a tiny piece of jello off of the Jello Demon before putting it away in a tube. "Excellent. Now... Let's begin, shall we?" The Jello Demon narrowed his eyes at him. "Just heal me already... I hear you aren't good at keeping to your word." Tergun chuckled again at this. "You heard right. But... I do keep to a promise. So, no more talking, this... Will take a bit." Tergun said before beginning to work on healing the Jello Demon.

~ Kane's burden, an idol appearing before him! ~

A Renegade squad of ten was searching out, being led by one of the Renegade's more higher ranking. They were searching for anyone who was still missing, including the children. As they neared Kane's position, he could hear the faint footsteps grow louder. Remaining silent, he drew his blade out and was prepared to ambush the enemy if they got close. He was about to spring out into action when Mireya's sudden scream caused him to give a loud and fearful scream as well, jumping and turning back to her in panic. "Sir, did you hear that?" One of the soldiers in the squad asked the one leading the squad. "Yes I did... Could you investigate that?" "Of course sir." The soldier responded, the squad then moving out into the same area where Kane's room was and began looking around the area. "If anyone needs assistance, speak up now! We are of the Renegades, we are part of Rin's division!" Upon hearing it was the Renegades, Kane sighed in relief and sheathed his sword. "Yeah, over here! We've got a couple of, uh... Injured, I think?!" Kane said to them, not entirely sure whether the purple haired girl was injured or not. At his call, the squad entered in, three of them guarding the outside of the room while the other seven went in and began to look over the two. "The boy appears to be suffering from major blood loss... But... I can not find a single wound on him! Incredible... Whoever did this is certainly gifted in medical knowledge!" One of them said about Sebastian's case. "The woman appears to be merely suffering from over-exhaustion... Handle her with care, guys! We don't want to send her into some sort of panic attack!"

"Well done." A familiar voice spoke out to him, the figure walking into the room and stopping before Kane. “I am glad to see someone was brave enough to watch over these two while nasty events occured... Thank you for you support. May I ask your name?” The person standing over him turned out to be... Michael. "I.. I-I... I uh... Uh... Mah-" Kane stammered incomprehensibly as he stared at his idol. Michael merely blinked a bit by his behavior. “Tongue twisted, are you? I understand... From the amount of dried blood I see here, you must of seen some scary things. Everything’s fine now though.” His eyes wondered around the room at this. “... Were there any others with you then, sir?” He asked him. "N-No sir! Well uh, actually, wait, there was Keilani Ash and Claire!" Kane's mind was remembering more of what happened, he had been so distracted by Sebastian that he had completely forgotten the situation from before. Michael rose a brow as he head some names. "Ash Claire? Keilani Dreahen? Hmm... Do you have any way of contacting them?" He asked.

"N-no sir! Ash attacked us and well... I don't know where they are now." Michael sighed out from the news. “Damnation to that Eclipse... I suppose you have recovered enough to speak. What is your name then?” He asked Kane. "Kane sir! Kane O'Reilly!" Kane said, saluting stiffly as he did his best to show formality. Michael nodded at this. “I’ll remember it. Kane, I need you to do me a favor from here. Do you mind watching over things here while I look for your friend?” Michael asked Kane. "Of course sir! Anything you ask!" Kane remained rigid as Michael smiled at this. "Thank you." Michael said to him, before then turning around. “I’m counting on you to do this...” He told Kane before walking out of the room. "Of course sir!" Kane remained frozen, even as Michael left out of sight. The Renegade soldiers saluted Michael as he passed by them, before returning to their normal duties, but they watched Kane carefully from here... "Take the two back to the infirmary once they are well enough. If anyone finds Keilani, I want them in the same room. On different beds, of course, but I want them close. I don't want them turning up missing..." Michael said to the three soldiers outside the room, each of them saluting to Michael as he walked off...

~ The unusual team! ~

The Jello Demon rose up from his spot as he looked down his chest, which was now good as new. "My word... That stuff really does work." He commented, to mostly himself. Tergun smirked as he watched the Jello Demon begin to move again. "Yes, it is quite extraordinary what we can do sometimes... But we must leave now, if we want any chance of getting back to your master." The Jello Demon looked at him cautiously, but then heard multiple foot steps approaching. "This way! Go, go, go!" Many voices shouted out towards them, with both demons looking in the direction they were coming from. "Shoot... They came too early!" Tergun exclaimed. "You, lead the --" He stopped as he turned to look at where the Jello Demon was, only to find nothing there now. "No, he... He betrayed me?!?!" Tergun stated to himself, gritting his teeth as he quickly began to run away from the scene. "How dare that creature... Even though I would of experimented on him, I -- ugh... His master. That damn master of his! He knew something was up, didn't he?!?! Is he trying to mess with me, is he trying to make Tergun the Metal Kappa look like a fool?!?"

After running for some time, Tergun stopped and leaned against a wall, gasping for breath at this point. "Damn my luck... They haven't given up yet -- I'll give them that... But -- wait..." Tergun stopped himself as he looked over his shoulder to see a figure walking away with something. "... Who is that? I don't know either of them... But wait. Maybe -- yes... That foolish demon left me behind, but I can still get this girl and the other one! Yes... I can smell it from one of them. An unusual blood... It smells rare." Tergun's cunning mind quickly sprang into action. His mind began working out many ways he could surprise this person -- but then, a sudden jolt of pain sprang him back into reality! He grabbed his arm as he watched it shake slightly, gritting his teeth as he did. "Curse that Turner... I will get him back for that. But first... My new subject!" With that, Tergun began making his way towards the girl's position. The girl had pink hair and looked similar to the other black haired girl she was carrying. Tergun had to play it cool for now, otherwise the surprise would be ruined. Meanwhile... A liquid form of a creature watched him from a distance, narrowing it's eyes at him as it quickly slithered away. It's plan had worked, the distraction was going to make a scene, and that was all it needed to get back to it's master. Tergun's role had indeed gone back to what it originally was meant to all along.

~ A nasty surprise for Claire! ~

With caution, Claire was filing through the halls, Ash was slung over her shoulder and she was heading towards the infirmary. In the distance, footsteps of a single person could be heard, but her focus remained on Ash's health above all else. She turned to head down another corridor as a voice came out at this. "I'm surprised you aren't armed..." A voice spoke out from behind. "It could of protected you better..." It told her. "I wasn't exactly prepared for this." She admitted. She didn't turn though and continued to carry Ash. “Perhaps you need some... Assistance, then?” It asked her. The foot steps were getting closer at this, and since she didn't turn around, she couldn't tell who it was. "She'll be fine. Just needs some rest." She commented towards the mysterious person. “What about you? Perhaps I...” At this, she felt a hand rest on her shoulder, the mysterious person stood behind her now. “... Need to give you some help after all?” It asked her again. "I can take care of myself... I'm not really that hurt at all." She responded, keeping her focus on Ash and not this person. “Too bad.... It’s your life.” Tergun said to her, a smirk on his face as he tightened his grip on her shoulder. “Now... You will put her down, or... I crush your shoulder. Do we have a deal?” He asked her. "You will release my shoulder, or I will make sure you regret it." Claire told him, at this point she had stopped walking. “Ohhhh ho-ho-ho-ho-ho! Scary lady, are you? You don’t scare me... Why, I laugh at you! I was going to have some fun, but... I could just kill you instead. Real easy too...” Tergun said with such confidence, even in his weakened state.

With sudden ferocity, Noir leaped from the shadows and bit into the wrist of Tergun with deep fangs. “YOOWWWWCCHHH!!!” Tergun shouted out in pain, backing up a bit as he aimed to hit Noir, but Noir let go quickly and got away from Tergun's hit. “WHY YOU PEST! That’s it... Your dead. YOUR BOTH DEAD FOR THIS!” Ducking downward, Claire's leg kicked backward as she did a variation of the vertical splits, kicking Tergun clean in the face as it sent him flying back. Spit left the Kappa's mouth as he landed roughly on his back, twitching a bit. Noir hissed once, urinating on the Kappa as Claire ran with Ash down the hall, Noir following her. “How dare you, you fucking little -- AGH!” Tergun was suddenly pinned to the ground by Renegade soldiers as they quickly restrained him. “Take him back to a cell! Make sure the cell is refined this time!” Scott shouted out, watching as Renegade soldiers raised Tergun from the floor. “YOU ARE ALL DEAD! YOU HEAR ME, SCOTTY BOY?!?! DEAD!” Tergun shouted out before he was dragged away from sight. Claire stopped as she reached the next turn, not far from the infirmary now. "Good Boy Noir. You did great there." She smiled at the cat, hearing it meow pleasantly before it scampered off down to another part of the hall. Scott walked over to Claire at this. “Are you alright then...? I trust he didn’t do too much in his current state?” He asked her.

"I was prepared to deal with him if it was necessary, but I appreciate your assistance." Claire told him, sighing as she adjusted her grip on Ash before continuing to walk. Scott walked with her as he looked over Ash and rose a brow at her condition. “What happened to her...?” He asked Claire with some caution. "Deon plowed her into a wall when she was regaining control. She's just got a bit of a concussion is all. I'm taking her to the infirmary." She told him, hefting Claire up a little as she quickened her pace. “I’m Scott, if you don’t remember... I don’t think I caught your name before though. Mind telling me it?” He asked her, looking ahead to see the infirmary close now. "Claire. Claire Clade." She told him, turning to the infirmary as she quickly found a bed for Ash to lie in, taking note of Quake and the other injured. “Ahh.... Well, I know this is kind of sudden, but... Do you mind doing me two favors?” He asked her. "Depends on what they are." She told him in response. “Well, first... I need you to represent Ash tomorrow for a meeting... And second, I need you to start training Kane and Sebastian.” "Represent?" Claire asked. She then closed her eyes. "Wait... I see. Yes, that will be fine." She nodded before opening her eyes. Scott blinked at this. "Do you even know what's happened...?" "I have some idea... Though you can confirm the details with me. I... Have some time." She then took a seat by Ash's bed and crossed her legs.

Scott sighed and sat down at this. “Very well.... Earlier, there was an explosion. It was caused by Gabriel. I imagine you remember the WDL... Well, there are four other Exorcist organizations similar to it. Each of them has a leader - they are known as the five most powerful exorcists in the world. Deon was in trouble earlier, it was either he got on trial or Ash be sent in for execution... We all had to make a tough decision, but we had to choose Deon’s trial over her execution. Two demons then showed up, one of them holding Eclipse. The exorcists somehow got control over Gabriel and had him go to fight the demons... This didn’t go so well, and the three escaped... Now Angel is coming here by morning... And there’s going to be a meeting. If things don’t go well for us... They will take Ash away. Plus.... They want the Extra Child, and they think it’s Ash...” "So I'm to represent her in the trial and attempt to prove what exactly?" She asked. "That she was manipulated." "As long as the trial is fair, that shouldn't be a problem." She admitted. Scott looked at her with a risen brow. "One of them is the WDL's new leader... I think that says a lot about what they're going to try to do tomorrow. Plus, they wanted Deon dead for some reason... Must be because Arthur failed to make him under they're own control." He told her. "So you're indicating to me that they'll do whatever it takes to win the case?" She asked. Scott sighed. "That... And get power over us."

"If worst comes to worst, I will be getting Ash out of here. You understand that, right?" She asked. Scott nodded. "Of course... But if you do, take Kane and Sebastian with you. Also... The Extra Child I mentioned. You know of the Seven Children already, I assume?" "I do." Claire responded, but made no guarentee on Kane and Sebastian. "We believe, after many translations of ancient demon writings and many clues we've gotten before... The Seven Children are keys, in a sense. They are the only thing that can stop Hell and it's forces for good. They carry the Devil's Blood, they are, in a way, immune... But this Extra Child is different. Legend holds that, if an Extra Child was born... This child would go on to be a key for the apocalypse. The Child's powers could grow to such an extent, that he or she could become... The next ruler of Hell." Claire laughed an honest laugh at this. "And they honestly think that's Ash?" She asked. "I know it isn't her." Scott told her. "If that's the case, why don't you submit that as evidence in her trial?" She asked. "Because they themselves do not have facts... They're only guessing it's her because of this recent incident. That's why I need you to stand in her place... To defend her, to prove she is innocent, that she is one of the original seven..."

"I get it. You need me to defend her to cover your own secrets. It's a calculated risk, I assume." "... I'm sorry to put you in this position. But you already know the corruption the WDL has..." He admitted. "I'll do what I can. That's all I can promise." ".... I also need to tell you.... I've found out who the Extra Child is." "Don't think I haven't done some investigation of my own." Claire smirked at this, sitting up. "I have my own ways of finding things out." Scott blinked again. "So you know too then?" He asked. "Naturally." Scott smiled a little at her response. "... Looks like I made the right choice in having you train the two after all. Anything you would like to tell me then before I go?" "You need to work on your security." Claire told him, giving him a quick glance over the shoulder. Scott chuckled a bit from this. "Right... Is that all then?" "I'll detail anything else you need to know in a dossier for your desk. For now, I hope we can have a quiet night until morning..." Scott nodded at this. "... Anyone with demon blood is also not allowed to go outside... WDL guards and all. They'll be guarding the outside of the base until Angel arrives in the morning... I just hope we make it tomorrow..." "Have a little faith in your people. We can manage this." Claire stated, standing up at this. Scott took out a plastic bag and put it down near where she had just sat. "Take that with you... It'll allow you into a few places normally no one would go. It has a feather in it... An angel's feather. You can go visit the injured and ill with this as well... I best be going as well. Also... Faith is what we need most." He said before leaving the room. Claire nodded and thanked him before taking the parcel.

~ The end of a day... ~

Sebastian was in a dream of sorts. A dream of a memory. His mind was sent back to that day... The day the attack happened on the poor city. His mother had grown up in that town, her name... Something Adam. Why couldn't he remember? And her last name was not that of his father's... Something Thomas, probably. He would probably forget once he awoke... He had no idea when that would be, he felt his body was being moved... Perhaps some place to rest? Who knows... He felt himself being laid down somewhere, his dream was repeating itself... That memory came to him over and over again, and he felt hot. He probably had a fever of some sort. He knew he had lost a lot of blood, they would probably try to make him recover somehow... His mind then went back to that day, it was a horrible day for all.

* ... *

Young Sebastian awakened, as if right on cue, to witness a horrible event. His mother stood in front of him, wounded and tired, her body had been beaten with so many bruises to show. In front of her stood Balarus of Kallos, back then he had no need for tubes in his body. Kallos was at his prime here, and back then he was just referred to as Balarus it seemed. His partner stood in the background with two other figures, one of them who's name was never mentioned back then. The other was known as Countess Cecilia. The partner's name was Kergun the Mechanical, who was sitting in some sort of mechanical device that had several spider-like legs. Balarus narrowed his eyes at the woman and spoke words, but he couldn't hear anything. It was at that moment Sebastian saw the unforgivable... His mother was struck down by his scythe! Sebastian's mouth opened as he shouted out for his mother as she collapsed. More talking... He couldn't make anything out. He felt himself stand up and race towards Balarus, only for his chest to get cut by three blades instead of one... He collapsed, his mind fading in and out as the... It came. Only two words came to his head...

Shadow Guardian.

With this memory slowly fading, Sebastian rested on for the day, waiting for the morning. He wouldn't wake up probably util the morning... He was on the center bed, the other two were reserved for Keilani and Mierya.